Category: Uncategorized

  • Editing Reailty Book 3, Chapter 10: Schoolgirl Temptation

    Font size : +


    Schoolgirl temptation abounds for Steve and his family!

    Editing Reality

    Book Three: Naughty Fantasies Unleashed

    Chapter Ten: Schoolgirl Temptation

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2019

    Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this.

    Linda Davies

    Lilith’s mouth engulfed my nipple, sucking hard on it.

    I gasped as I sat in my computer chair. It creaked beneath me. The demon sucked hard on my nipple. She swirled her tongue around my nub, fluttering and caressing me. I shuddered, my head lolling back in my chair. It felt amazing after this frustrating day.

    I couldn’t figure out Sandalphon’s real name. I tried every name I’d uncovered in my research that might be it. None worked.

    The demon stared up at me with lavender eyes. Her silvery hair brushed my stomach while her hands slid down my sides. I shuddered, naked in the nurse’s office. I gripped my phone, the editing app opened but reality wasn’t paused.

    One use…

    Her hands kneaded my large, lush tits. She dug her fingers into my pillowy mounds, making me feel incredible. She sucked hard, making my back arch. My pussy clenched. This rush of bliss shot through me. It was a delight to experience.

    Lilith popped her mouth off my nipple. She sank down to the floor of the office. She stroked up and down my thighs, sending tingles surging to my pussy. The demon grinned at me, this wicked gleam in her eyes.

    “Use the edit,” Lilith purred. “Have fun.”

    I bit my lip, looking at the screen. I had one edit I could make with it, a hack on the world. I knew it was wrong, but if I could do it for my family, to make things better for everyone, then I had to go for it.

    Right?

    “Your husband selfishly uses his,” Lilith purred. She kissed at my inner thigh, her lips soft and delicious. I shuddered at the feel of her. She nibbled up my flesh, coming closer and closer to my pussy. “Mmm, how many concubines does he have?”

    “We share them,” I whimpered. The heat of her kiss flowed up my thigh to my pussy. It made me shiver. “They’re our concubines.”

    “For now.”

    The way she said that made me shiver. I swallowed. “Steve wouldn’t do that.”

    Lilith stared up at her. “He remembers the timeline where you cheated on him.”

    I bit my lip. “He changed me. He didn’t make me into his monogamous wife. He enjoys that I have sex with other women. He’s forgiven me for Marissa. He made it so we shared her. That is who my husband is.”

    “The Steve you remember isn’t the same Steve. He knows the truth of that other timeline. How do you know it’s not festering in him. That he’s not going to pull away from you.” Her lips kissed at my inner thigh right before my pussy. “You could make sure he always shares. Or that you have your own harem. All those nubile schoolgirls you desire worshiping you.”

    I shuddered as this flash of lust surged through me. In my mind, I could see a harem of girls before me. All eager to worship me. Nubile, young, delicious. Breasts firm. Their cunts juicy. They would lick my body. My tits. My ass. My pussy.

    Lilith nuzzled into my dark-red bush and licked at my pussy. Her tongue darted through my folds. I shuddered. My ass clenched. She lapped at my folds. She teased me. My back arched. My large tits jiggled before me.

    “Mmm, all those young things,” purred Lilith. “Just one edit, and you could have them all. You could make sure you had your own harem of delights. Just like your husband has done.”

    Mrs. Davies, the girls chorused in my mind. Was I that much of a pervert that I wanted all those nubile schoolgirls loving me?

    I glanced at the phone. My hand trembled as Lilith’s tongue lapped through my folds. I could do it right now. I could make sure that I had it all. I tried to avoid it by cracking Sandalphon’s name—I did!—but I couldn’t figure it out on my own.

    Why not use my one chance to create such delicious joy?

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Becky Davies

    “Becky, Becky!” whimpered the girls crowding around me. Classes were over. There was no reason not to have fun now.

    “Mmm, is this what you want?” I asked, popping a button of my blouse through my eyelet. My heavy breasts swayed beneath. “Huh?”

    There were about a dozen girls before me of all grades. Cute freshmen to hot seniors. They were staring at my tits with lust, attracted to them thanks to the edits Daddy gave me. He had transformed me, given me such delights.

    Beside me, Tonya stood with a big smile on her face. She had her arm hooked around mine. She beamed as she held tight to me. Her platinum-blonde hair swung about her face. She squirmed as I undid another.

    “Twenty seconds, girls,” Tonya said. “Then you have to switch. Everyone gets to enjoy these breasts.”

    I grinned at my lover. She had this saucy smile on her lips. She had her phone out in her free hand. I undid the last button, my blouse hanging open, the inner slopes of my breasts exposed. The watching schoolgirls, wearing their white blouses and gray ties, all licked their lips. Skirts swirled about their thighs.

    I exposed my breasts, my tie falling between my tits. Now I wore it about my throat instead of through my blouse’s collar. My tits heaved as the girls all groaned. They licked their lips in delight. Their hips wiggled back and forth, their eyes wide with passion.

    “Come on,” panted Tonya. “Let’s go. Her tits are right here. Come on and enjoy them.”

    The first two girls stepped up, a freshman named Destiny Kimberly with bright, brown eyes. She grabbed my tits with her trembling fingers, raising up my nipple to her lips. Beside her, Alishia Forest, a senior with sandy-blonde hair, darted her head down and engulfed my nipple. She nursed hard. She nibbled on my nub between hot sucks.

    “Oh, this breast is beautiful,” said Destiny. She ducked her head down and engulfed my nipple. She sucked with gentle delight.

    I shuddered, my pussy clenching. My nipples were so sensitive. The two girls loved them with different techniques. The pleasure rushed down to my pussy. My cunt drank it in. The heat soaked my panties. My hips wiggled back and forth. My moans echoed down the hallway.

    The waiting girls watched with hungry eyes. I whimpered as they sucked. Alishia danced her tongue around my nub while Destiny nibbled and massaged my tit. Their different techniques had me shuddering. My cunt clenched, heat rippling through me.

    “Oh, yes,” I groaned. “Mmm, that’s it.”

    “U-huh,” panted Tonya. She held her phone in her hand. She clenched it tight, staring at it. “Ten seconds.”

    Alishia sucked hard. I gasped, the pleasure jolting down to my pussy. My hips wiggled back and forth. My skirt swirled as these naughty girls worshiped them. They couldn’t resist my tits. They wanted to love them.

    Destiny sucked harder. Her fingers dug into my breast. Her massaging touch sent delight rippling down to my pussy. My nerves were so sensitive. It was such a treat to enjoy. My panties drank in my excitement as they loved me.

    “Three, two, one!” Tony moaned. “Switch!”

    Alishia ripped her mouth from my nub, panting. Destiny gave a final suck and then she lifted her head, her hazel eyes swimming with lust. She licked her pink lips and stumbled to the side. Pratima Chaudhari swooped in and engulfed on my right nub. Her ruby lips sealed tight. Her silky, black hair swaying about her face.

    I groaned at her hunger. She sucked as much of my areolas as she could into her mouth. She made me shudder as Babette Gagnon stepped up. She leaned down and licked at my left breast. She caressed my tit. She nibbled and sucked across the surface of my boob. She whimpered in delight as he kissed me everywhere while her fingers found my nipple.

    She pinched.

    “Babette!” I groaned, staring down at the sophomore. “Ooh, yes, yes, that’s nice. Kiss my boob everywhere.”

    “So much boob,” moaned Babette.

    Pratima squealed around my nipple as if in agreement.

    “Mmm, yes,” groaned Tonya. “Ten seconds.”

    “Shit,” whimpered Babette and then she licked across my breast.

    Her tongue bathed my boob as she twisted my nipple. I shuddered, the delight building and building faster and faster. They were driving me wild. Their touch delicious. Pratima sucked with such hunger while Babette caressed around my left tit. She nuzzled into my underboob. She licked at my flesh, the stimulation rippling through me.

    “Three, two, one,” Tonya said. “Mmm, switch. Let’s go. Come on, other cuties want to play with those lush tits.”

    “So lush,” Babette said as she pulled her mouth from my breast. Her curly, brown hair swayed about her flushed face.

    “Mmm, girl, I’m gonna love your tit,” Hannah Crisp moaned to me. The Black girl licked plump lips. She ducked her head low so she could flutter her tongue up and down my nipple. She batted it. Teased it.

    “Yes!” I moaned as Ashlea Botterill came in, a predatory look in her face.

    She squeezed my breast as she latched on. She moaned around my nipple, vibrating it with her passion. Her blue eyes stared up at me as she worshiped my breast. I bucked, my cunt drinking in the sensation. It was all wonderful. A delicious delight.

    The girls came and went, sucking and nibbling and teasing my tits with different methods. This delight rippled through my body. I tossed my head back and forth. I groaned as they did such wicked things to me. They teased my body. Loved me.

    “Oh, god, yes!” I whimpered as Ji-Woo Gim devoured as much of my nipple as she could.

    I threw back my head as Kizzy Landon rolled my nipple, pinching it between her brown fingers. The Hispanic beauty pulled hard on my nub. I whimpered, and groaned, this delight surging through my body.

    Their touches built the pleasure in my pussy. I didn’t need my cunt touched. My tie swayed between my breasts as they devoured my nubs. It was such a treat. My pussy clenched in delight. My juices soaked my panties.

    “Switch!” Tonya moaned, her cheeks flushed. Her eyes flashed to me in delight.

    Leelannee Woodham and Destiny stepped up to love me. I groaned as Destiny returned for round two, fluttering her tongue around my nub. Meanwhile, Leelannee swirled her tongue around my areola, her fingers digging into my soft breasts. My nerves conducted the bliss to my pussy.

    It built faster and faster. The girls came and went, applying their own techniques, loving me in different ways. The pressure swelled and swelled. My hips wiggled back and forth. My juices soaked my panties. I groaned as the delight raced through me.

    My cunt tightened. I whimpered, the bliss rising and rising. They loved my nipples. My tits. Tonya whimpered at my side. She gripped her phone, calling out the switches. The girls loved me. They savored me.

    I exploded in rapture as Ji-Woo and Elfriede Bader loved me.

    “Oh, my god, yes, yes!” I moaned as the pleasure rippled through my body.

    My cunt spasmed. My juices gushed out, soaking my panties. My skirt swirled about my thighs as I bucked. Ji-Woo and Elfriede sucked hard on my nubs. They worshiped me as I bucked through my pleasure. Rapture flowed through me.

    “You all are so wonderful!” I moaned, the bliss rushing out of my spasming cunt. “Oh, yes, yes, that’s beautiful. You all are beautiful.”

    “Becky!” they cheered as the juices soaked my cunt.

    I whimpered as this bliss surged through my body. My pussy kept convulsing. Their mouths gave me such delight. Stars danced before my eyes, celebrating the pleasure my tits delivered. I groaned, the passion surging through my body. My cunt soaked my panties.

    The juices dribbled down the edges of my thighs, my poor underwear unable to contain my passion. I gasped, my back arching. The pleasure melted my mind. Those wonderful delights swirled through my thoughts.

    “And… done!” Tonya declared. “Oh, wow, that’s amazing. You all loved her so much.”

    “They did!” I moaned, turning and planting a hot and hungry kiss on Tonya’s mouth.

    She melted against me. As my body buzzed from my orgasm, the pleasure dying, I savored kissing my girlfriend. I darted my tongue past her lips. I swirled around inside of her mouth. It was a treat.

    A wonderful delight to enjoy.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Steve Davies

    I licked my lips as I stared at JoBeth’s pussy. The freshman trembled. She was as young as my daughter Sam. Eighteen and nubile. The sweet musk of the schoolgirl’s pussy filled my nose. She was naked, of course. Every girl who came into my classroom stripped naked. Her conical breasts quivered.

    She wanted me to breed her. Sam had kissed her, arousing JoBeth. My youngest daughter had the power to kiss a girl and ensure the next guy she fucked would knock her up. It would make the girl horny to make love with the person she, subconsciously, wanted to impregnate her.

    JoBeth chose me.

    I slid my face between her thighs, eager to eat her out. She was such a nubile thing. I would make her a concubine. I would take care of her. I always took care of the girls I knocked up. I wanted them in my family. My life.

    “Mr. Davies,” the girl whimpered. Her small breasts rose and fell. Her puffy nipples looked so suckable.

    “You’re going to love this,” I said, my hands caressing her thighs. I came closer and closer to her brown bush. That sweet musk grew.

    I nuzzled into her flesh. My tongue flicked out. I dove through her twat, caressing over her hymen and flicking her clit. Her sweet juices soaked my tongue. That wonderful flavor caressed my taste buds. I savored her musk.

    I lapped at her snatch. She shuddered. Her head tossed from side to side. Her passion burst through the air, those delicious moans of a schoolgirl experiencing her first passion. Her thighs tightened around my face. My hands slid around to grab her rump. I pulled her tight against my mouth.

    “Oh, oh, Mr. Davies!” she gasped as my tongue ran across her twat. Her silky hairs caressed my face. It was such a wicked thing to experience. It had my heart beating. This pounding rhythm that surged wild blood through me.

    I licked at her. I lapped at her. I darted my tongue through her folds. I caressed her. She arched her back. Her small breasts jiggled. My tongue swirled around her clit. She fluttered against me. I gasped and moaned, the delight echoed through the air.

    Her sweet juices soaked my mouth. My hands pulled her tight to my lips. I caressed her hymen, my dick throbbing. Her fingers grabbed my hair. She held tight against me, humping, moaning. The desk creaked beneath her rump.

    “Oh, oh, that’s incredible,” she said, awe in her voice. “Mr. Davies! Oh, my, Mr. Davies!”

    “Mmm, just enjoy,” I growled to her.

    My tongue darted through her folds, caressing across that hymen. I licked and lapped at her, savoring the flavor of her cunt. It was a treat. A wonderful passion to enjoy. I caressed her. Teased her. The way she moaned was exquisite.

    I sucked on her clit. My tongue ached and throbbed. I pushed into her. This hot passion surged through my veins. I loved the flavor of her virgin twat. A delight to savor. Her tongue flicked across her lips. Her fingers gripped my hair.

    “Best teacher!” she moaned. “I’m going to be your concubine, Mr. Davies! Oh, yes, yes, I just want to help you make Rainier great!”

    “You will,” I groaned and sucked on her clit.

    Her back arched. Her small breasts jiggled. She squeezed her thighs tight about my face. I licked at her. Lapped at her. I teased her, savoring her sweet juices. Her cream spilled over my lips. I hungered for the flood.

    It was a feast. A delight. My tongue flicked up to her clit. I squeezed her ass and sucked on the virgin schoolgirl’s clit. She gripped tight to my hair. She humped against me. I loved her. Made her gasp and moan.

    “Mr. Davies!” she groaned. “Oh, yes, yes! Please, please, I’m almost there and… and… Oh, wow, yes!”

    Juices gushed out of her virgin twat. Her sweet cream spilled over my mouth. I savored the flavor. I loved it. My tongue flicked up and down her slit. I feasted on her, loved her. My tongue caressed her hymen and clit.

    Her gasps were delicious. Her breasts quivered. My dick throbbed. I was so ready to breed her. To love my newest concubine. Linda would treasure her. JoBeth would fit in with the others. I squeezed the schoolgirl’s rump.

    “Mr. Davies, yes!” gasped JoBeth. “Oh, I have this… this ache deep in me. I… I…”

    I rose before her, my cock throbbing hard. Pussy cream coated my face. “Say it. Say what you need.”

    “This!” she moaned, pulling me to her. “I need this in me, Mr. Davies.”

    Her hand felt wonderful on my cock. She stroked me. She pumped up and down my dick. Her wonderful stroke had my precum spilling to stain her palm. She massaged the juices into the crown of my dick with her soft hand.

    I smiled as I stared at the lust brimming in her eyes. She licked her lips. She opened them wide to say something when the door opened. JoBeth gasped as my youngest daughter strode in. Sam grinned at what she found as she undid her tie.

    “Ooh, so she chose you to breed her, Daddy?” asked Sam as her tie whisked through her collar. She tossed it onto the cubby I provided for the girls to store their clothing.

    “Yes, she did,” I said, smiling down at JoBeth. “I hope you’re not embarrassed. My daughter’s going to be playing with you if you want to be a concubine.”

    “Oh, wow, that’s hot,” Sam said, her fingers working her open the buttons of her blouse. “You really want to be my daddy’s concubine?”

    JoBeth, cheeks burning, nodded. She looked at me, question in her eyes.

    “If you want to be a concubine,” I told her, “then you’ll be loving Sam eventually. Why not now. I want her to sit on your face while I fuck you.”

    JoBeth swallowed. “You mean…”

    I leaned down, taking a handful of her hair. I stared into her eyes. Her breasts rose and fell. “As I scratch that itch in you, I want you to eat my daughter’s pussy. I want you licking her twat. Feasting on her. You’re going to be eating so much pussy in my harem.”

    “Mmm, you will,” Sam said, now down to her skirt, her blouse and bra already hung up. She had small breasts, too, her nipples firm and hard. “My mom’s pussy, my older sister’s pussy, the other concubines’ pussies. And if there’s a girl you find hot, well, we can arrange for you to eat her pussy, too.”

    “I’ve never done it,” JoBeth said, her voice whimpering.

    “Just do what I did to you,” I told her, leaning down. “Remember how I pleased you.”

    My lips claimed hers. I kissed her hard. She shuddered, her tongue caressing my lips. She tasted herself. That would get her ready to feast on my daughter. JoBeth whimpered into the kiss.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Sam naked and eager for the fun.

    JoBeth’s lips surrendered to my pressing tongue. I thrust it into her, claiming her. She shuddered. I stroked her neck, feeling the flutter of her pulse. I broke the kiss and stared into JoBeth’s green eyes. Her freckled cheeks glowed with her blush.

    “Ready?” I asked her softly.

    “Yes, Mr. Davies.”

    “Then stretch out on my desk,” I said. “You’re going to love it.”

    “Yep,” Sam said, marching to the table. “I have such a good tasting pussy. It’s just the best. You’ll love it.”

    JoBeth spread out on her back, her curly-brown hair spreading across the desk. Her conical breasts rose and fell. My cock aimed at her virgin pussy. I grabbed it, bringing it to her silky bush soaked in her juices. Sam reached us, grinning.

    My daughter had this naughty gleam in her eyes. That wicked passion that I enjoyed. She hopped up on the desk. She had a jiggle to her breasts as she straddled JoBeth. My daughter lowered her shaved snatch to the nervous lips of the virgin girl. My new concubine shuddered.

    Then she took her first lick of pussy.

    I glimpsed her tongue sliding through my daughter’s cuntlips before vanishing out of my sight. Sam’s back arched. Her small breasts jiggled. She wiggled her hips back and forth, grinding her pussy on JoBeth’s mouth.

    I pressed my cock against the virgin’s twat. I found her hot flesh. I pressed against her pussy. Her outer labia parted, letting me feel the membrane of her hymen. I pushed on her. She quivered and moaned, whimpering into my daughter’s pussy.

    “Do it, Daddy,” whimpered Sam. She leaned forward. Her hand stroked down my chest. “You’re so sexy when you’re breeding a girl.”

    “Enjoying yourself?” I asked.

    She nodded her head. “Her tongue is eager. Ooh, Daddy, your new concubine is a treat. She’s going to fit right in.”

    I smiled at my daughter. I cupped her cheek and kissed her. My tongue thrust into her mouth as I pressed against JoBeth’s hymen. The virgin moaned into my daughter’s twat. JoBeth’s maidenhead stretched and stretched. That thin membrane felt so naughty.

    Her cherry popped.

    My cock buried several inches into JoBeth’s cunt. I slid into her depths and shuddered at that wonderful delight. That hot twat engulfed me. I sank deeper and deeper into her. She whimpered into my daughter’s snatch. Sam gasped and shuddered.

    “Oh, Daddy, she loves it,” panted Sam, breaking our kiss. “The sounds she’s making into my pussy. She is feasting on me. Ooh, yes, yes!”

    “Mr. Davies,” panted JoBeth as I drew back.

    Her pussy clenched around me. That wonderful, silky sheath clung to me. My dick throbbed and ached. I shuddered and then thrust into her depths. I churned her up. I buried hard and deep into her. It was an amazing thrill. An exciting passion to enjoy. Her hot delight squeezed around me, sending wicked passion surging down my cock to my balls.

    My balls smacked into the deflowered virgin’s taint. She moaned into Sam’s cunt. I pumped hard and deep into her pussy. I reamed her. I fucked her hard. I drove into her delicious cunt. I savored that hot twat squeezing about me.

    “Daddy, Daddy, fuck her!” Sam moaned, her hips wiggling from side to side. “Oh, she’s going to make me cum.”

    “Good,” I said. I stroked my daughter’s side, loving the delight in her green eyes. “I want you exploding. I want you to erupt. Drown her in your juices.”

    “You are the best, Daddy!” she squealed.

    Sam threw her arms around my neck and peppered my face with kisses. My daughter showered me in love as I fucked in and out of JoBeth’s tight snatch. I plundered her. I buried to the hilt in her cunt. I loved the feel of her silky twat around my dick.

    Sam’s lips burned across my face. I savored her passion as I thrust over and over into JoBeth’s pussy. I loved the feel of her twat around me. That hot cunt gripped me. Sam kissed me with hunger. Her tongue darted into my mouth.

    “Mr. Davies!” groaned JoBeth. “Sam! Oh, Sam! Your Daddy’s cock! He’s… He’s…”

    Sam giggled into our kiss. I bet she understood.

    My tongue played with my daughter’s. I kissed her hard, thrusting my cock deep and hard into her twat. I plundered her. She shuddered, her moans whimpering into my mouth. Her tongue danced and dueled with me. She teased me. It was an exciting treat to enjoy. My dick throbbed and ached in JoBeth’s cunt.

    I hammered her hard. I loved her. I stroked my daughter’s sides and fucked my concubine. My balls grew tighter and tighter. They smacked into the deflowered virgin’s taint. Her juicy pussy gripped. Tight and silky hot. The friction massaged the tip of my cock.

    Sam broke the kiss, her green eyes boring into mine. “Oh, Daddy, are you going to cum in her?”

    “Yes!” I growled.

    “Breed her?”

    “You know it,” I panted. “You made it happen, kumquat!”

    “I did!” she squealed in delight. “Oh, Daddy, yes, yes! That’s what I wanted to hear!”

    She kissed me hard. Her tongue darted around in my mouth. This amazing passion surged through me as I enjoyed her enthusiasm. My dick buried to the hilt in JoBeth’s cunt. I couldn’t take much more of her deflowered depths. Soon, I would be breeding her fertile pussy.

    My balls tightened.

    I held my daughter tight, kissing her and growling my passion into her lips. JoBeth whimpered. Her thighs gripped my waist. She wiggled her hips from side to side, massaging that sweet pussy around my cock, bringing me closer and closer to her eruption.

    Sam broke the kiss, her eyes sparkling. “Cum in her, Daddy!”

    “I will,” I panted, staring into my youngest daughter’s eyes. They smoldered with her passion. They brimmed with the rapture that I wanted to devour.

    I kissed her again. I thrust my tongue into her mouth. I dueled with her. Loved her. She tasted so sweet. My tongue caressed around her oral cavity. JoBeth whimpered into my daughter’s twat. The deflowered virgin’s cunt clenched around my dick. That wonderful heat bringing me closer and closer to exploding in her.

    I shuddered, my cock aching, throbbing. The slap of our flesh had me dizzy. I was so close to spurting in her. To bathing her in my cum. JoBeth’s thighs gripped me. She moaned louder and louder into my daughter’s cunt.

    “Mr. Davies!” she groaned, voice muffled by Sam’s twat. “Oh, yes, yes! Oh, wow! That’s… It’s… I love your cock in me!”

    JoBeth’s pussy convulsed around my cock.

    I drove into her climaxing pussy. I growled into my daughter’s lips, savoring the hot flesh rippling around my cock. That wonderful, spasming pussy brought me to the brink. I plowed into her, my hands sliding down my daughter’s body to grab her ass.

    I buried into JoBeth’s convulsing pussy.

    Bred her.

    My jizz fired hot and thick into her. I flooded her with blast after blast of my spunk. I coated her pussy in my cream. That wonderful, heady rush shot through me. I kissed my daughter hard as my new concubine’s snatch milked my dick.

    I fired my spunk into her fertile pussy.

    “Mr. Davies!” she squealed. “Oh, Mr. Davies, you’re spilling in me.”

    Sam broke the kiss. My daughter’s green eyes sparkled with delight. “Oh, Daddy, yes, yes, that’s so hot!”

    Her head threw back. Her arms tightened around my neck. Her hips wiggled as she shuddered on JoBeth mouth. My daughter joined us in orgasmic delight. JoBeth’s passion rippled around me. Her cunt massaged me, milking out my cum.

    “My beautiful Sam,” I groaned. “My sweet kumquat. How is she?”

    “Wonderful, Daddy!” groaned Sam. “Ooh, she’s amazing. I’m so glad she’s going to be a concubine.”

    I smiled at my daughter.

    JoBeth whimpered as her pussy milked out the last of my cum. That wonderful, massaging cunt worked out every drop. I panted and pulled my cock out. I sat down on my desk beside the girls. Sam didn’t hesitate to bend over.

    “Yum!” she gasped and buried her head into JoBeth’s cream-filled pussy.

    It was time to use my last two edits of the day. I knew just what to do. I grabbed my phone.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Linda Davies

    I shuddered, staring at my phone as Lilith’s tongue dove into my folds. The demon flicked up and down my pussy lips from my taint to my clit. I shuddered, my large breasts jiggling. Pleasure surged through me. This incredible delight that sent bliss rippling down my body. I groaned, humping against her.

    She had such a naughty tongue. Lithe and limber. She knew how to eat my pussy. She worshiped my cunt. Her lavender eyes peered up at me. I shuddered, my chair creaking. My hand tightened on my phone.

    The app…

    I could edit myself so that I would have a harem of girls. Make an aura around me that just attracted them to me. I could make it so if I desired a girl, she would join my harem, wanting to worship me. She would do just what Lilith now was doing.

    A parade of nubile schoolgirl all eager to feast on me.

    “Mrs. Davies,” the whispered in my imagination. The girls I’d enjoyed in here flashed through my mind. Pregnant Yumiko Itou, Tessa Powers, Hannah Crisp, Evita Loyola, Babette Gagnon, Pratima Chaudhari, Dotty Holmwood, Kizzy Landon, Elfriede Bader. More. They could all be my naughty schoolgirls.

    “They can be yours, Mistress,” Lilith moaned.

    That word… Yours!

    I shuddered, my free hand shooting down and grabbing Lilith’s mane of silvery hair. I gripped her tight, pressing her mouth into my twat. I savored her licking and lapping at me. Her tongue darted through my folds. She teased me. This wonderful passion that had me shuddering and shivering.

    “Mistress!” the schoolgirls moaned in my imagination.

    Kizzy’s dark hands stroked my thighs as she nuzzled in to worship my body. Pregnant Yumiko sucked on my nipple. Elfriede licked at my ass, the crest of her mohawk rubbing into my butt-cheeks. Dotty Holmwood offered her own large breasts for me to love.

    “Mistress, let me lick your cunt!”

    “Mistress, please, please, I want to eat your asshole.”

    “You are so beautiful, Mistress!”

    The words echoed through my mind as Lilith’s nimble tongue slid up my pussy folds to my clit. She licked at it. That wonderful, naughty, delicious thrill racing through me. My body bucked. My heart pounded in my chest as she drove me wild. I whimpered, my hand clenching about the phone as the demon feasted on me.

    I found my menu.

    Linda Davies [Edited by Player One]

    • Physical

    • Mental

    • Spiritual

    Despite the protection from Steve’s last changes, I could edit myself. I could open up the Spiritual Menu and find the Aura Sub-Menu. It would be so easy. The pleasure coursed through my body. I whimpered, trembling on the chair. My thumb moved. Tapped the screen.

    Spiritual

    • Sexuality

    • Faith

    • Morality

    • Social

    There it was. I could just start editing it in my harem.

    “Mmm, Mistress, yes, yes, imagine all the pleasures you could give yourself,” moaned Lilith. “You tried, now you can enjoy your reward.”

    I shuddered, my mind melting under the lust. Two of Lilith’s fingers thrust into my molten cunt. They plunged in and out of me, stirring me up. I trembled, my large breasts heaving. The demon sucked on my clit. She nibbled on it, sending such bliss surging through my body.

    It was a wonderful delight to enjoy. A treat that would have me trembling and groaning. My thighs tightened around her head. Her licking tongue teased me. This hot delight rippled through my cunt. I groaned, my heart pounding in my chest.

    “Mistress, I want to feast on your cunt,” panted Tessa Powers, the tall star of the college’s girls’ basketball team.

    “Mistress, let’s trib our pussies together,” panted Pratima, her dusky-red body naked in my mind. “Won’t that feel amazing?”

    “Mistress!”

    “Mistress!”

    “Let me love you, Mistress!”

    “Oh, yes!” I shuddered, my pussy clenching down on Lilith’s thrusting fingers. She jammed them in deep. She reamed them in and out of my cunt. My body trembled. The bliss surged through me. This amazing, delicious, perfect passion that would see me explode.

    “Worship me!” I howled.

    “Yes, Mistress!” Lilith purred.

    Temptation surged through me. I tapped the Aura Sub-Menu. Nothing lay there. It was a blank canvas waiting for me to make a masterpiece. I would have all those nubile beauties worshiping my body.

    My orgasm built and built. I trembled on the chair. Lilith curled her fingers through my pussy. She stroked along the top of my pussy wall. She teased me. This incredible rush shot through my body. My cunt clenched on her as she found my G-spot.

    She sucked on my clit and attacked that bundle of nerves. I bucked in my chair. My head threw back. I heaved as my orgasm exploded through me. My cunt spasmed around the devil’s naughty fingers. They massaged the naughty spot while she sucked on my bud.

    The twin sensation sent rapture shuddering through me.

    “Oh, yes, yes, worship me!” I howled.

    “Always, Mistress!”

    “We’re yours until the end of time!”

    “Your lesbian sluts!”

    “Your harem! Please, please, Mistress, love us. Worship us. We have to be owned by you. We need you, Mistress.”

    “Edit yourself, Mistress!”

    My orgasm burst through me. Over and over, wave after wave of lust surged through my body. The ecstasy rippled through my mind and bathed my thoughts. It was incredible. I drowned in them. I groaned, my eyes fluttering as the cream gushed out of my pussy and bathed Lilith’s face.

    She licked around her fingers while they kept attacking my G-spot. Orgasm after orgasm surged through me. I shuddered, the naughty demon driving me wild. I whimpered and groaned. My head felt dizzy from her touch.

    I had to think. This was insane. She was driving me wild. I groaned, my head shaking from the pleasure. If I didn’t stop this, my mind would melt. It was too much. I shuddered, my heart quaking beneath my breasts.

    “Lilith!” I gasped, wave after wave of rapture drowning my mind.

    “Mmm, Mistress!” she purred. Her tongue flicked to my clit.

    I came again.

    My pussy convulsed hard around her fingers. The rapture surged through me. My chair creaked as I spasmed. I tossed my head. My mind burned with the radiance of my ecstasy. My pussy grew numb. My labia and clit felt hypersensitive from the bliss flowing out of me.

    It was too much. It almost hurt, but it felt incredible. Lilith was driving me to heights of bliss. The demon knew just how to use me. I shuddered, my tits heaving. I groaned, my thumb moving. If I didn’t stop this…

    I would never be able to escape this bliss.

    I closed the app.

    Lilith vanished. Time moved again.

    “Oh, my fucking god,” I moaned, slumping in my chair.

    I panted and moaned, the bliss buzzing through me. My imagination burned with my fantasy. I stared at my phone, my breasts heaving. Despite the pleasure that Lilith had just given me, I trembled there in a daze.

    Frightened.

    I didn’t know how long I lay there slumped. I couldn’t think of anything else but the harem. Those girls. The itch to enjoy them spread through me. I just had to tap the app. I just had to open it again and resume what I was doing.

    I bit my lip. Didn’t I deserve my own joy? Didn’t I deserve to do this one selfish thing? Steve used it all the time. He fucked his first student while I was in Las Vegas. He screwed our daughters and took their virginities while I was out of town with Marissa.

    I could have this.

    My finger darted for the app to tap it. I couldn’t fight this any longer. I wanted it so badly. It wouldn’t harm anything. I tried to do something good for the family. I tried to find Sandalphon’s real name. I couldn’t.

    So it was okay. I could do this and—

    A text message popped on my screen from Marissa. I blinked at it, reading it and confusion rippled across my mind.

    “I’m going to do it,” said Marissa. “I’m going to accept your husband’s offer. I’m going to be his second wife. Your wife, Linda. I’m ordering the plane tickets. There’s a red eye flight heading to SeaTac, I’ll be there early in the morning. I just… I want to be with you. I’ve been such a jealous fool. I hated that you chose Steve over me. That you loved him more, but I could never get over you. I don’t just want our brief weekends a few times a year. I want it all.”

    My fingers trembled. Tears filled my eyes. I typed: “Steve proposed to you?”

    “Didn’t you know?” she texted back. “He and I have been talking all week. He wants me here. He wants me to be in your life and… I’m willing to share you with him. I’m willing to try and love him like I love you.”

    “Steve,” I whispered as the realization hit me. He hadn’t been texting her all week. Since this craziness started, I’d hardly thought of Marissa. She was down in Las Vegas. I cared for her, I did, but she was out of sight. She was my first lover. If I hadn’t met Steve, we’d be together.

    I never asked my husband to edit her and… Why not?

    I shuddered as I pondered my emotions. Why had I rarely thought about her, let alone asking Steve to edit my lover? He could have made her into a perfect companion for us, like he appeared to have done. What had held me back?

    Guilt.

    I didn’t want to put him in that position of having to choose. Deep down, I knew I’d hurt him in this other life I couldn’t remember. I didn’t want him to feel pressured to do something that would bring him pain. I didn’t know if he resented Marissa or not. And if I asked to make her a part of our family…

    It would have been a horrible position to place the man I loved in. But he did this on his own. He wanted to bring Marissa back into my life permanently. Like it had been in college. My husband loved me that much.

    Tears spilled down my cheeks.

    I closed my phone and knew that Steve wouldn’t ever betray me. He wouldn’t cut me off from his harem. It was our harem. We were partners in this. I couldn’t use my app selfishly. Not when he used his own to help out everyone in our lives and our community.

    “Thank you, Steve,” I whispered, clutching my phone.

    I had to use my one edit to make my family happy. I just had to figure out how to do that. How to ensure that we found Sandalphon’s true name. There could be no threat to my family. We had to be secure in our power.

    Joy burst through me. I had to find my husband and thank him.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Shining One, O Star of the Morning and Lord of the Heavens, summoned, do I appear.

    Accuser, how goes Lilith’s mission in her corruption of the Editor’s wife. Is temptation devouring her soul?

    As I accused, Shining One, Linda Davies is a weak woman drawn to power. She will use her edit now more than ever. She is full of love and loyalty.

    Explain.

    Lilith has manipulated her into it perfectly, Shining One. Linda has denied the more obvious sin by refusing to selfishly indulge in her own wanton lusts. Conquering temptation, she will feel more comfortable in helping her husband. To her, it is a lesser sin.

    There is no such thing, Accuser.

    She doesn’t know that, Shining One. I expect it to come fast. The road shall be open.

    Mortal frailty is ever our best ally. You have done well, Accuser. If Lilith succeeds in her mission, your rewards shall be great.

    My reward is serving you, Shining One.

    To be continued…


  • A Night at the Club

    Font size : +


    This is the story of a young woman’s night at a club with her college roommates. It ends up being a night that totally changes her life.

    WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life.

    All characters involved in sexual activity in this story are over the age of 18. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century.

    Archiving and reposting of this story is permitted, but only if acknowledgment of copyright and statement of limitation of use is included with the article. This story is copyright (c) 2019 by The Technician.

    Individual readers may archive and/or print single copies of this story for personal, non-commercial use. Production of multiple copies of this story on paper, disk, or other fixed format is expressly forbidden.

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

    * * * * * * * * * * * *

    When six college girls room together, certain personality types become apparent. There is always the alpha female– or at least one girl who thinks she needs to be in charge of the rest. Dianne is the one whose name is primary on the lease. Everyone else is a flatmate. In addition, she has everyone’s classes and activities on her calendar. And she keeps adding group activities for all six of us… or at least for the five of them.

    She is assisted in planning everyone’s life by Shelly, the activities director. Shelly knows everything that is going on in town or on campus and knows what each of us… or all of us… would really like. There isn’t a club in a hundred miles that she doesn’t have complete information on.

    There is the ever-faithful follower… in this case, twin followers, Mary and Marcy. The twins are like a double shadow wherever Dianne goes on campus. It is like they draw power from her, and she draws power from them. Or at least she seems to have power over them.

    Every group needs a class clown. Margarita– Margi– gets every class giggling at least once each day. She sees the funny side of everything that we do. And she isn’t satisfied unless one of us pees our panties at least once a week from laughing too hard.

    And finally there is the dweeb… the little sister that tags along even when everyone keeps telling her to go home… the desperately shy girl who gets kicked around like a dog and keeps coming back for more. … That’s me.

    I really don’t belong in this group. I’m not sure how I ended up as a flatmate or why Shelly asked me to room with them. They are way out of my league. But for some reason they invited me to join them and for some reason they keep me around.

    Actually, I think they keep me around primarily to cook, clean, and do their laundry. I don’t complain, though, because even if I am the lowest in the group, I am still a member of one of the most elite cliques on campus. Besides, I could never afford to pay my share of the expenses for our apartment in cash and they count what I do as my share.

    Then one Friday night– or to be more accurate, very early Saturday morning– Dianne, Shelly, Margi and the twins came home raving about this new club that they had discovered. “It’s gloriously decadent,” Mary and Marcy said in that weird unison way they have of speaking. “You really have to come with us next time.”

    “You don’t really want me to go with you, do you?” I replied. “Besides, you know I could never afford it.”

    “That’s the marvelous part,” Margi gushed. She was a little bit drunk and she gets very gushy when she has had too much to drink. “If you are a first time guest, you get in for free.”

    “And you get free drinks for the evening,” Dianne said excitedly. That surprised me. Dianne is normally so cool and reserved. She never lets her emotions show. This had to be a really interesting club.

    “What kind of a club is it?” I asked.

    “One that is exactly what you dream of,” Shelly said, grabbing my hands and staring into my eyes as she said it.

    I always get a little mushy inside when she does that. I have always thought of myself as straight and not at all kinky, but when she does that, I feel like I should kiss her… or let her kiss me… or throw myself flat on the ground at her feet with my face to the ground. I don’t know where those thoughts come from, but they pop into my head whenever she stares at me like that. And then I get all wet… and ashamed that I’m trembling like a whore in heat… and I get even wetter because of my shame. I’m not that way normally. It’s like she casts a spell over me and brings out a whole different me.

    She often does that to me just before they leave. She will grab my hands, stare into my eyes, and tell me to make sure I finish the laundry or whatever while they are gone. I always just look down at the floor and mumble something like “Yes, ma’am.” I can hear them laughing as the door closes and I can feel my face flushing red with shame. But as soon as I am sure that they are gone, I flop onto the floor and rub myself to orgasm thinking about Shelly’s black eyes burning their way through me. Her eyes are actually dark brown, but for some reason I always remember them as deep black after she has been staring at me.

    “OK,” I finally answered, “but I’m not sure I have anything to wear.”

    All five girls began laughing and the twins said in unison, “Don’t worry, ma salope, no one will notice what you are wearing.”

    I should have said no. I should have said I didn’t want to go with them. I should have said that, but I didn’t because I really did want to go with them. I wanted to be accepted by them and their friends… even if it was just as their maid or servant or whatever.

    So I said, “Count me in.” Then I asked, “When are we going?”

    Dianne answered, “Tomorrow night.”

    Shelly smiled at me and said, “Actually that’s tonight, but it’s tomorrow after we sleep off last night.” She shook her head, gave me a really weird smile, and then said, “It’d be a lot easier if our days started at noon.”

    “Yours usually do,” Margi said, and everyone laughed… except me. I was too scared to laugh. They were taking me to a club with them.

    I barely slept the rest of that night… or morning… or whatever. A little after two the next afternoon, Shelly wandered out of her room into the kitchen where I was working and slowly turned me so I was facing her. “We want you to make a good impression tonight, so I think you should take a long hot bath and make sure that you are freshly shaved.” She stared into my eyes and added in a deep voice, “… everywhere. I don’t want to see even a hint of hair anywhere below your neck.”

    I swallowed hard and said, “Yes, ma’am.”

    She smiled at me and said, “Use a half-bottle of baby oil in that hot bathwater so your skin gets all soft and smooth.” She started to turn, but then turned back to face me and said, almost harshly, “And make sure you thoroughly clean the tub afterwards. You don’t want any of us slipping when we take our showers, do you?”

    I stood there vibrating and mumbled, “Yes, ma’am… I mean no, ma’am… I mean yes, I will use baby oil and yes, I will clean the tub and no, I don’t want any of you falling and hurting yourselves.”

    She laughed slowly and again gave me that black-eyed look. “You are precious,” she said slowly, “did you know that? I really should call you ‘Precious.’”

    “Thank you, ma’am,” I said, trembling as I said it.

    As she left the room, she called back over her shoulder, “And don’t go jilling yourself off… now or in the tub.”

    I suddenly froze. Did she know about that? I stuttered out, “No ma’am,” as she walked laughing back to her room.

    I didn’t have a whole lot of time before I needed to start fixing supper, so I immediately went down to the bathroom and filled the tub with really hot water. It wasn’t quite hot enough to burn me, but it was way hotter than anything I had ever used for a bath before. There was a brand new bottle of baby oil sitting on the counter, so I poured half of it into the water and then stepped in.

    I tried not to yell out, but I did yelp softly as the hot water closed in around my leg. I really had to force myself to step in with the other leg and it took even more effort for me to lower my ass into the steaming water. The hot water hurt even more on my ass cheeks and many times more than that on my labia. It must have taken me almost five minutes to fully lower myself into the water.

    It didn’t feel too bad after a while and the oil was making my skin feel really soft and slippery as I used my hands to pour the water over the rest of my body. My fingers felt really good as they touched my skin and I really, really wanted to take myself high, but Shelly had told me not to, so I lay back and lowered myself the rest of the way into the water and just let myself soak for fifteen minutes or so. Then I reached for my razor. The hot water had really softened my body hair and the oil caused the razor to slide smoothly over my body. I was able to shave myself smoother than ever… except for the area between my ass cheeks. I had to get out of the tub and squat on the bathmat to shave that. Then I got back in and just lay there and relaxed.

    I wanted to stay and soak in the hot tub for a while longer, but I needed to clean the tub and I still needed to shampoo my hair. So, I got out and, after the tub had drained, scrubbed it thoroughly with dish washing detergent to get the oil off the surface. Then I took a quick shower and washed my hair. Luckily, I keep it fairly short, so all I had to do was dry it and let it hang around my face. After making sure that the bathroom was completely clean, I threw on one of my t-shirt style nightshirts and went back into the kitchen to fix supper.

    By the time supper was ready, the girls were all up. Dianne and the twins had showered. Margi was still looking a bit scruffy, but Shelly looked marvelous. She must have showered first because her hair was already perfect and she had her makeup on and a new coat of deep red, almost black, polish on her fingers and toes. Dianne somehow manages to make it look almost like she isn’t wearing makeup, except for the bright red lipstick that accentuates her lips and makes her mouth look bigger and more inviting.

    Supper was more or less normal except that everyone kept making me get up to get them something. Dianne needed a new spoon. The twins each wanted another glass of water. Margarita had me reheat the dinner rolls. And Shelly… Shelly didn’t want anything. She just said, “Precious, would you mind standing up for us again so I can see the sun shining through that thin nightshirt?”

    I immediately turned all red, but for some reason stood up and faced her, knowing that I was standing in front of the window and the almost-setting sun was shining directly on me– or through me if you count the nightshirt. She held her hand up with the index finger pointed straight up in the air and twirled it slightly. In response, I turned slowly around.

    “Let us see how smooth you are.” Shelly said sternly and I automatically lifted the nightshirt up so my bald pussy was clearly visible.

    “You take orders so well, Precious,” she said. “You will make me proud tonight.”

    I started to say, “Thank you,” but one of the twins exclaimed, “Look at her! She’s gushing! This turns her on!”

    I turned beet red, but Shelly just smiled and said, “That’s why I call her ‘Precious’”

    She then made a motion with her hands indicating that I should lower the nightshirt and sit down. I couldn’t face any of them for the rest of the meal and was really thankful that no one else asked me to stand up and get something for them. I was sure that the back of my nightshirt was one giant wet spot.

    Around nine o’clock, Dianne announced that it was almost time to leave. Shelly had told me not to dress after my bath because she would be giving me something to wear, but hadn’t given me anything yet, so I was still in the night shirt.

    “Shelly,” I almost squeaked, “what do you want me to wear? You said you would give me something appropriate for tonight so I haven’t changed yet.”

    I was trembling with fear that this was all a big prank and they might not let me go with them. But Shelly put her hand on my shoulder and said, “Oh, I’m sorry, Precious, I thought you were already wearing it.”

    She then handed me a pullover dress that wasn’t much different from the thin, cotton, nightshirt I was wearing. “Go ahead,” Shelly said. “Put it on.”

    We were all standing in the living room and the window shades were all open, but I pulled the nightshirt up over my head and quickly slid the dress in place. It was different from the nightshirt in two ways. It was even thinner, and it was much, much shorter. It barely covered my ass and it was so thin that the slight darkness of my areolas was clearly visible through the front where my nipples formed little tents in the fabric.

    “Are you sure this is OK for the club?” I asked, and the twins laughed and answered in unison, “Don’t worry, honey. Wait ‘til you see what we’re wearing.”

    Dianne said sternly, “We are changing at the club.” Then she gave them a disapproving look and continued, “Now you’ve spoiled the surprise.”

    There was a lot to be surprised about when we got to the club. To begin with, the only sign was the image of the face of a cat in blue neon over the door. One of the eyes would blink and then the words, “The Club” would slowly write themselves out beneath it in bright blue LEDs. Maybe the whole thing was LEDs, but the cat face looked like old-fashioned neon.

    There were four really burly women at the door in all black. It said “Security” in white across the front of their black t-shirts. They were very carefully checking everyone’s ID so it created a line waiting to go in the door. As we got closer, I could hear one of them gruffly say, “Membership card and ID.”

    I looked over at Shelly in panic. She had told me to leave everything at home, so I didn’t have anything with me. We were suddenly at the bouncers and Shelly held up a small folder with her ID and credit cards in it. She then pointed at me and said, “Newbie. She’s mine… or at least will be after tonight.”

    I wasn’t sure what she meant, and got even more confused when Dianne, who was at one of the other bouncers, pointed to the twins and said, “They’re mine.” Neither of the twins held up any membership card or ID.

    I felt something pull my arm and realized a third bouncer was wrapping something around my wrist. “That guarantees you get free drinks,” Shelly said with a smile as we walked in.

    Just inside the main doors were a set of restrooms… or at least that’s what it looked like at first. Then I realized that one door said “Restroom” and the other said “Locker Room.” Shelly pointed to a spot between the two doors and said, “Wait right there… and don’t wander off with anyone.”

    I thought that was odd, but after standing there for only a minute or two, a tall, pale woman with very straight, very long black hair smiled at me and said, “Are you looking for someone to play with you tonight?”

    “Shelly…” I stammered, “Shelly… she told me to wait right here for her.” The woman smiled at me again and said, “Have fun,” as she walked into the locker room.

    Several more women walked into the locker room, but none came out. A really nice-looking young black woman stopped on her way in and carefully looked at me. After a few moments, she asked softly, “Taken?”

    “Shelly,” I answered. She smiled very broadly and then said, “Lucky girl.”

    I almost asked her whether she meant me or Shelly, but she walked into the locker room before I could say anything. I was still staring at the locker room door when the twin voices of Mary and Marcy said from behind me, “Did you miss me?”

    I spun to look and let out a small yelping scream. “Was that a ‘yes’ or a ‘no’?” they said in unison.

    I stood there with my mouth opening and closing, but nothing was coming out. The twins were standing before me naked. Well, they weren’t exactly naked. They were each wearing cloth cat masks that covered the upper portion of their faces and added furry ears that matched the color of their hair. There was expertly-applied makeup around their mouths that made them look even more like a cat. The effect was amplified by their hair, which had been teased out so it looked like a reddish blond lion’s mane. Both had large collars around their necks with a brass name plate on the front. One said, “Kitty One,” and the other said, “Kitty Two.” From each collar a leash led back to Dianne’s hand.

    Dianne was fully clothed, but she might as well have been naked. She was wearing a thin, skin-tight, shiny black catsuit which molded to every curve of her body. The only flesh showing was the bottom portion of her face, which looked extremely white against the black of the vinyl suit. Her bright red lipstick accented her lips as she said, “Show her your tails, kittens.”

    Mary and Marcy– Kitty One and Kitty Two– turned so they were facing away from each other and wiggled their asses. The long, cat-like tails hanging behind them wriggled back and forth as they moved their asses. The color of the tails exactly matched the color of their hair.

    “Show her your whole tail,” Dianne said and the kittens bent way over and turned another ninety degrees so their butts were facing me. From that angle, it was very clear that the tails were attached to shiny, chrome butt plugs.

    Dianne reached over with her right hand and pressed something on her left wrist. Both kittens yelped and jumped back to a straight up position. She pressed again and both kittens began purring… or at least they were humming so that it sounded like purring.

    “I can control the vibrators and shock controls in the anal plugs,” Dianne said. “If they are good kitties, they get pleasure. If they are bad kitties, they get pain.”

    “Good kitty,” I said nervously as the twins rubbed slowly against me purring and arching their backs like real cats.

    “I’m the crazy kitty,” a voice said from behind me. Margi was standing in the doorway of the locker room. If she had been at a Comic Con event, she would have won first prize for her Harley Quinn costume. Instead of a baseball bat, however, she was carrying a jester’s stick with what looked like a carved Harley Quinn doll’s head on the tip of it. She held it out in front of my face and suddenly intense sparks jumped between the tips of the doll’s jester hat.

    “Want to feel what it’s like to get bit by Krazy Kat?” she said, stepping up right next to me.

    “N… n… no,” I sputtered.

    “Didn’t think so,” she said quickly and then suddenly plunged her staff into Kitty One’s side.

    Both kitties stopped purring and screamed out together.

    “That’s what’s so fun about twins,” Harley– Margi– said with a laugh, “they each feel what the other feels. It’s twice as much fun.”

    “What have I told you about tormenting the kitties?” Dianne said sternly.

    “Sorry, Mistress,” Margi said, bowing in an almost curtsey. “I was only trying to break the tension. Precious seems to be a little tense.”

    “I will worry about Precious,” a voice said from the darkness behind Margi.

    I recognized the voice as Shelly’s, but it sounded different… stronger… and more forceful than usual. When she stepped into the dim light so I could see her, I almost fell to my knees. She was dressed in an abbreviated catsuit that was at least as tight as Dianne’s. It looked like a very tight one-piece swimsuit, and– if possible– was twice as black and shiny. Her legs looked so creamy and perfect descending from the black of the suit. And her arms seemed so long and powerful as they reached out toward me.

    She turned me so I was facing away from her and then I felt something rubbing against my back. It took me a minute to realize that she was writing on the simple white dress. I concentrated on what she was writing and figured out that the last letters were l, l, y, and s. She must have written “Shelly’s” across the back of my dress.

    “Now we’re ready to go into the club,” she said firmly as she took my hand and led me toward a set of black doors with the winking cat logo in the center of each of them.

    The club, itself, was even more dim than the entryway. There didn’t seem to be any lighting except for the lights shining on a circular stage in what I assumed was the middle of the club. After a few minutes, when my eyes adjusted to the near darkness, I could see that there were also very dim lights hanging from the ceiling above each table. A naked waitress with a cat tail similar to what the twins were wearing led us to a table in the far corner.

    “We’ll start with Margarita’s,’ Margi said. “For some reason that is my favorite drink and whoever is paying names the drink.”

    When the drinks arrived, it looked like mine was a slightly different color. I don’t normally drink, so I don’t know all the variations of the various drinks. Mine tasted like pineapple with an overtaste of strawberry. I tried to nurse it along, but a short while later it was gone.

    Evidently so was everyone else’s because Shelly waved at one of the waitresses and said, “Let’s go with a round of Vodka Gimlets.”

    I know that is just vodka and lime juice because Shelly has me make her one once in a while when she is studying. “Make the newbie’s a double,” she said with a laugh. “She appears to be thirsty tonight.”

    Apparently the bartender at The Club adds a little sparkling water because there were bubbles in mine when the drinks arrived. I usually don’t like a Gimlet, but this one wasn’t quite as bitter as the ones I made for Shelly. Again, I tried to nurse it, but mine was the first one gone.

    “We’ll have to wait until after the first show for refills,” Dianne said calmly. She then snapped her fingers and pointed at the floor next to her chair. The kittens immediately slid off their chairs and assumed a kneeling position at her feet.

    “Good kitties,” she said as she pressed a button her small remote. Soon both kitties were purring gently as they swayed at her feet.

    Margi leaned across in front of Shelly and said to me, “This first show is a pole dancing contest. The winner gets a thousand dollars.” She looked up at the stage and laughed. Then she looked back at me and said, “The loser gets to do a different kind of pole dance.”

    I looked over at Shelly hoping for an explanation, but all she said was, “Their Mistresses made the bet. If I made the bet, it wouldn’t be the losing dancer on the punishment pole. It would be her Mistress.”

    The lights got even more dim and bright lights came up on the stage. An extremely beautiful black woman in a white catsuit very much like what Shelly was wearing walked out to the middle of the stage. She was apparently the Mistress of Ceremonies or Head Mistress… or both.

    “Mistresses, Ma’ams, and slaves,” she began. It wasn’t until she spoke those words that it sank in that there were no men in the club, only women. She continued, “Our first display is a wager between Mistress Luann and Mistress Kiara. Mistress Luann thinks her slave, raven, is the best pole dancer in our club. Mistress Kiara, however, thinks that her slave, madeline, is best. Your vote will determine the winner of this wager.” She paused, looked around the room, and then said firmly, “Remember only Ma’ams and Mistresses may vote.”

    I leaned over to Shelly and asked softly, “What’s the difference between a Ma’am and a Mistress?”

    It was Margi, however, who answered me… more or less. She gave me a really strange smile and said, “It all depends on who’s moving and who’s on top.”

    Shelly gave her a very stern look and said very softly, “A Ma’am is an independent woman who knows her own power. A Mistress is a Ma’am who exercises power over another woman… or man.”

    “Thank you, Mistress,” I replied. Then I turned very red. I had called Shelly Mistress. I would have to be careful with what I drank for the rest of the evening or I would totally lose control.

    Shelly just smiled at me and said, “You are so precious, Precious.”

    I tried not to look at her. Besides, raven and madeline had come out onto the stage and were standing next to their poles. Both were totally naked and from the way the lights reflected off their skins, both were heavily oiled or greased.

    The music was unfamiliar to me, but it was loud and had a strong, swaying beat. There must have been some agreement as to who went first because raven stepped back and madeline grabbed her pole and began swinging around it with her feet on the ground. After just a few minutes she had one leg bent around the pole and was swinging faster and faster with her other foot right at the bottom of the pole evidently pushing her along. Then suddenly she flipped herself into the air and began circling with her body fully out from the pole.

    When she let go with one hand, everyone in the place gasped, but their gasps turned to applause as she twisted her body and placed her hand back on the pole about three feet higher than she had been. She did this several more times until she was at the top of the pole. She was losing momentum and her spin was slowing, but she somehow kept her body almost straight out from the pole. As she slowed almost to a stop, she suddenly seemed to lose her grip on the pole and began falling. It looked like she was going to crash headfirst into the stage, but somehow she was able to regain control– or perhaps she had never lost control– and curved as she reached the floor so that she came sliding out onto the stage on her stomach with her hands held high above her head as if she were flying. As her body slowed, she brought her feet up under her body and brought herself to a yoga sitting position so that she was facing the tables at the front of the stage. She then bowed low with her face touching the stage just in front of her crossed legs.

    The applause was tremendous.

    Margi disappeared from the table and when she returned, she was carrying a small tray with six champagne flutes on it. “Waitresses can’t come out during a show, but there’s no rule that says I can’t go over to the bar.” She smiled, held up her phone, and said, “Besides, I texted an order over to the bar for pickup as soon as madeline finished her portion.”

    “Someday you are going to go too far, Margi,” Dianne said dryly. “And the whole club will enjoy watching you get your just desserts.”

    “Until then,” Margi said, “drink up.” As she quickly handed the drinks around she said, “The Newbie’s is the one with the bow on the stem.”

    My drink didn’t look any different from theirs. I wondered why it was marked. For a moment I was worried that perhaps it was drugged. Shelly must have sensed my concern because she took it and downed about an inch of it. “They have to mark the free drinks,” she said. “Something with the liquor license.”

    “Oh,” I said, “thank you.” Champagne normally tastes like bad wine to me, but this wasn’t too bad. There was an overtaste of something that tasted almost like lime, but I couldn’t place it. I was still trying to figure out what it tasted like when I realized that I had downed the whole flute before anyone else had taken their second sip.

    The applause finally died completely away and a new song began. This one was more… haunting. It was slow and had violins and everything that normally makes me cry. I’m a sad drunk, I guess because tears were flowing down my cheeks as I watched raven grab her pole and seem to somehow slither up to about half way. Then she began doing a series of very slow, very athletic, acrobatic moves. At one point she was holding herself straight out from the pole with her legs spread wide as she slowly rotated herself around the pole using just the strength of her hands.

    I giggled slightly and Shelly leaned in and said, “What?”

    “It’s true,” I said between giggles. “We’re all pink on the inside.” She glared at me slightly and I quickly said, “Sorry, that must be the bubbly talking.”

    Margi must have caught her drink in her throat because she started coughing and hacking and gasping for air. Both Shelly and Dianne shot daggers at her with their eyes and she immediately took several deep breaths through her nose and quieted down.

    By the time I looked back at the stage, raven, was again at the very top of the pole and was lowering her body downward while keeping it flat like a flag waving from the pole. Then somehow she managed to put both feet against the pole and somersault herself into the air, landing facing the front of the stage in full splits with her hands high in the air.

    Again, there was tremendous applause. This time, after it had died away, the Head Mistress stepped onto the stage and said loudly, “Time to vote, my dears.” She paused a moment and then added, “Remember, any ineligible female… or sissy… who votes will join the loser up here on a punishment pole… except they will be up here for the rest of the evening.”

    I leaned over to Shelly and whispered, “What is a punishment pole?”

    “Later, Precious, later. I have to think so I can vote.” She then closed her eyes like she was trying to remember both performances, opening them only to look down at the small pad in her hand before pressing one of the squares on the screen.

    As the Mistresses and Ma’ams voted, a running total of numbers appeared above where each of the two slaves was standing. Their Mistresses were now standing by their sides. When the numbers stopped moving raven had 109 votes. Madeline had 103.

    “That was close,” I said softly, more or less to myself.

    Dianne chuckled and said, “Raven’s performance was by far the most beautiful… and demanding, but Mistress Luann is a bitch that likes to lord her husband’s money and power over everyone so a lot of people voted for madeline just for spite.

    I turned to Shelly and asked, “Didn’t Mistress Kiara know that raven was much better than madeline? Shouldn’t a Mistress watch out for her slave and protect her?

    “Yes, she should,” Shelly answered. Then she looked directly at Margi before adding, “… unless she wanted to punish a wayward slave.” She looked back at me and brightened. “But in this case,” she said, “Mistress Kiara was looking out for her slave. She knows that madeline is a painslut and the punishment pole is one way to inflict pain without causing any harm to the body.”

    “How can you do that?” I asked, and Margi immediately answered, “One way is to use a TENS unit set a little higher than recommended.” As if to emphasize her point, she triggered her joker’s scepter and sparks flew out at the head. “Or,” she continued, “you can just overload someone with pleasure… like on the punishment pole.”

    She pointed to the stage and I could see that two stagehands were rolling out a strange-looking doorway that appeared to have a short dancing pole mounted in the middle of it. While they were moving, the lights came up in the club and the waitresses moved rapidly out to the tables. I watched Mistress Kiara lead madeline over to the strange doorway and then leave the stage. The two stagehands guided madeline so that she was standing in the open doorway and then lifted her hands above her head. There were leather restraints in the upper corners of the open doorway. After her wrists were secured they pulled her ankles out to the bottom edges of the doorway and strapped them into restraints located there. Finally, they grabbed the brass pole and lifted up on it so that it extended up to touch between madeline’s legs. They seemed to move it around just a little bit and then pulled it up several more inches. I could tell because there was a dark band around the pole near the middle. After lifting the pole one last time, they both left the stage.

    The lights in the club blinked twice signaling the waitresses to return to the bar. The lights then dimmed leaving just a bright spotlight beaming down on madeline in the doorway. There was just enough light for me to be able to grab the drink that had been set before me. Dianne called it a Manhattan, which I think is just whiskey and vermouth, usually with a cherry floating in it. They must have spilled some of the maraschino cherry juice in mine because it had a heavy cherry overtaste when I took my first sip.

    The club was very quiet as if everyone were waiting for something. Then I heard it. As it grew louder and louder, it sounded like the strongest vibrator I had ever heard. There were several whoops and cheers as madeline’s eyes shot open and she pulled against the restraints holding her hands. The pole was visibly shaking and the black band was moving up and down. It was the strongest vibrator I had ever heard… or seen.

    It took only a little over thirty seconds for her to reach her first orgasm. “No,” she called out, “it’s too much. It’s too much.” But if anything, the noise got louder and the motion got faster. She soon screamed out her second orgasm.

    “How long must she stay on there?” I asked Shelly. “What if it actually hurts her… I mean harms her?”

    “The normal punishment on the pole is twenty orgasms,” Shelly answered.

    “And her safe word is Cherokee,” Dianne said calmly, “… should something go wrong.” She took a sip of her drink and added, “Besides, Mistress Kiara wouldn’t let someone else harm her slave.”

    I wanted to ask if that meant that Mistress Kiara would harm her, but all I said was, “Oh.” I was going to take a sip of my drink but realized that I was holding an empty glass.

    I may not have been keeping track of how much I was drinking, but my bladder was. “I need to go to the bathroom,” I said softly.

    “Go with her,” Shelly said to Margi, “just in case someone can’t read the back of her dress.”

    “And leave the joker stick here,” Dianne added.

    Margi looked disappointed as she set the joker’s staff on the table. “Come on,” she said as she started walking into the darkness.

    As we entered the restroom, I turned to her and asked, “Would you have shocked me with your stick?”

    Her face got really weird and her voice got slightly higher than normal as she said, “Until you peed all over yourself and the floor and everything within thirty feet.”

    For a moment I was very afraid, but then I got that same warm feeling I get when Shelly looks into me with her black eyes. “Oh, my god!” I yelled as I ran for the stall, hoping to make it before I lost control. If I had been wearing panties, I would never have gotten them down in time. The way it was, I barely got the dress out of the way before sitting down and emptying my bladder.

    “You would like that, wouldn’t you?” Margi said from the other side of the stall door.

    “Like what?” I said, then quickly added, “No, I wouldn’t.”

    The stall door opened. “You would,” she said, “and I would love shocking the piss out of you and hurting you in hundreds of ways that only I can dream of… but you are Shelly’s… or will be after tonight.” She reached out her hand to help me back to my feet. “Still,” she said in a strange almost sing-song voice, “if you ever get bored with Shelly’s lovin’ or want a little pain in your life, Krazy Kitty is always waiting for you.”

    “No,” I tried to say firmly, “I don’t think I would like that.”

    She barred my way with one arm held across the stall doorway and reached under my dress with the other hand. I felt her hand slide between my legs and go all the way up. Then I felt her fingers push into me… with no resistance. I was as wet as a whore in heat.

    “That’s just the liquor,” I stammered. “I’m not used to drinking.”

    “Keep telling yourself that,” she replied with a crooked smile. “Maybe you will even believe it.”

    She then turned and walked out of the restroom. As we got back to the table, we could hear members of the audience calling out, “Eighteen…” then a little later, “Nineteen…” and just as we got to the table, everyone shouted, “Twenty!”

    Madeline was hanging limp in the punishment pole doorway as the stage hands wheeled her down a ramp off of the stage and then wheeled her slowly through the whole room so everyone could see– and smell– her close up. Her body was slick with sweat and the pole was even slicker with her juices. I stood and watched her as the stagehands wound their way around the room. I felt myself shuddering as she passed our table. For an instant, I was seeing myself hanging there with the entire club cheering. Margi snapped her electric stick in front of my eyes and Shelly asked, “Is something wrong?”

    “She’s just coming to grips with some realities she didn’t want to believe,” Margi said with a snicker.

    “I need another drink,” I said as I sat down.

    “You need some food,” Dianne said.

    “Let’s split the difference,” Shelly said. “Bloody Mary’s for everyone.”

    “Oh, God,” Dianne said. “Not those horrid concoctions from hell that you seem to like so much.”

    “OK,” Shelly said, “Make mine spicy and everyone else’s can be boring.”

    “I would like to try it spicy,” I said.

    “You don’t know what you are asking for,” Margi said with a laugh. I just stuck my tongue out at her and nodded when Shelly asked if I were sure. When the waitress brought back the tray of drinks, Shelly’s and mine had little umbrellas stuck into the celery stick. Hers was red, mine was pink. I took a sip of mine and my mouth was on fire. I certainly wasn’t going to be gulping this one down.

    As I sat there sipping my drink and breathing very deeply through my mouth, the Head Mistress again walked up on stage. “We have a sissy with us tonight,” she began, “who is begging her Mistress for some relief. Mistress Abigail has promised slave-slut wendy that if she fully satisfies an even dozen of her friends, she will be allowed to cum. Do we have twelve volunteers for sissy wendy to satisfy.

    “Oh, why not,” said Margi as she held her hand– and her stick– high in the air. The sparks from the joker’s crown seemed extra bright in the dim room. “I see Krazy Kat is more than willing,” the Mistress said, “but please leave your wand at the table. The only pleasure for you will come from slave wendy’s tongue.”

    “I might as well leave these here, too,” Margi said loudly as she stood up. When she laid her jester’s staff on the table, her vinyl Harley Quinn tights were laying alongside it. I watched her walk up onto the stage. She looked even more naked than slave madeline had been. Having something on top, especially with long sleeves, somehow made her naked bottom look even more naked.

    I had thought that the strange tattoos and scars on her legs were designs on a special pair of pantyhose tights, but as she walked up on stage into the bright lights, it was obvious that the designs were on her skin. They were either temporary transfers or real tattoos and scars.

    Shelly nodded toward Margi and said softly, “Margarita had a very interesting childhood and an even more interesting couple of relationships as she grew up.”

    Dianne continued the thought by saying, “She is too broken to ever be allowed to be a Mistress. She would be too cruel.”

    The twins spoke for the first time, “She was our Mistress for a short time,” Mary said. “But she wouldn’t honor our safe word,” Marcy continued. Then they switched into their normal unison voice and said, “Dianne rescued us from her… and from ourselves. She is not truly Margi’s Mistress, but is more of her keeper. Without Dianne, Margi would destroy someone.”

    “Probably herself,” Dianne said flatly, “but she might take others with her.” She turned to me and said a little more brightly, “She has never officially submitted herself to me or anyone else, but she knows that she needs me. And I give her what she needs.”

    “What is officially submitting yourself?” I asked.

    Shelly looked at me and suddenly her black eyes were boring through me. I got all mushy inside as she slowly said, “That means you kneel naked before me at a public ceremony and pledge yourself to me. Then I give you a collar and a new name. After that, you are officially mine.” She continued to look at me in silence for a few moments then asked, “Would you like to do that later, Precious?”

    I couldn’t answer her. I was too afraid that if I said anything, I would say, “Yes!” so I took a big gulp of my drink. The spicy hot tomato juice burned all the way down my throat. I guess the vodka accentuates the burn because it felt like it kept burning when it got to my stomach. I just sat there with my mouth open gasping for air.

    “We can return to that question later after we watch wendy satisfy Margi and eleven other horny Ma’ams and Mistresses.”

    The club lights didn’t dim, and the waitresses didn’t cloister themselves back behind the bar as the Head Mistress stood in the center of the stage with her microphone. “Slut-slave wendy will have ten minutes to bring all twelve Mistresses to orgasm if she is to be allowed relief,” the Mistress said loudly. Margi and the other eleven were lying on short backless couches. They were arranged in a circle with their heads pointed to the center and their legs hanging off the end of the divans. All of them had their legs spread and the smell of hot cunt was even stronger than it had been all evening.

    Margi and four or five of the others had removed the lower half of their outfits, but the rest were wearing full-catsuits like Dianne or abbreviated cat-suits like Shelly and they had opened the bottoms to allow access to their slits. I couldn’t imagine how the suits snapped or stuck together down there and still molded so tightly to the shape of their slit and labia when it was closed. On the woman facing directly toward me, it was obvious that the whole lower front wrapped up from the back and then attached at the sides like the front wedge of a bikini, but I couldn’t tell on the others.

    A large clock was brought out on stage that was set at 10:00. Then a young woman in a very short, frilly white corset dress was led out. It was very obvious that she was naked under the dress. And when she knelt down in front of the first woman, it was equally obvious that she was a he. Actually it wasn’t obvious, obvious. Her penis was trapped in some sort of clear plastic chastity device and her small testicles were in some sort of clear bag that was pulled back under her crotch by a cord that went up between her legs and tied to the back of her corset.

    She knelt silently for a moment or two until the Mistress said, “Begin.” The clock started counting down and the sissy started lapping. She evidently had a large, talented tongue– and a lot of practice– because it only took her about a minute and a half to bring the first woman to orgasm. The next took a little over a minute. That was pretty impressive, but there was no way she would make it through all twelve in ten minutes.

    She was on her fourth or fifth woman when Shelly nudged me and said, “Your round. I’m paying, but you’re naming.”

    I looked up and realized that a waitress was standing next to me. “Something really big… and really strong,” I said in a loud, but shaky voice.

    “That would be a Long-Island Iced Tea,” the waitress said with a laugh. She looked over at Shelly and she nodded her head. “Long-Islands it is,” the waitress said as she turned to go back to the bar.

    I turned my attention back to the stage and was surprised that the sissy had only three women left to do and there was just over four minutes left on the clock.

    “How is that possible?” I stuttered out. “Don’t Mistresses have more… control than that?”

    Shelly laughed softly and said, “Mistresses are women, too, Precious. We have been drinking and watching sex shows all evening. Booze may make a man less responsive, but it usually makes a woman more responsive.” She nodded back toward the stage and continued, “Plus, how long would you last if you were lying next to woman after woman who was being tongued to orgasm? The sights… the sounds… the smells… would probably make you pop even before slave wendy got to you with her tongue.”

    I could feel the wetness between my legs. She was right. I was almost ready to go over the top and no one had done anything to me… yet.

    Shelly’s voice then got very soft. “Wait until after you have finished your drink to answer me,” she began, “but would you like to go up on stage and do that to me? … as my slave? We would have the submission and collaring ceremony and then you could give your mouth to me for the first time.” She patted my arm and said, “Think about it. I’ll accept whatever answer you give me.”

    I sat staring at her until the clunk of a glass being set on the table in front of me brought me out of my state of shock. Shelly had just asked me to be her slave!

    I took a big gulp of my drink and started coughing. There is no iced-tea in a Long Island Iced Tea. I could taste something very sweet with an overtaste of oranges and lime. I could also vaguely taste something like rum and over all of it was the taste of Coca Cola.

    “Wow!” I said as I got my breath back. “So that’s a Long Island Iced Tea.” I smiled at Shelly and said, “I may have found a new favorite drink.”

    “We’ll have to order those first next time we come here,” she replied.

    I just closed my mouth over the straw and sucked in another mouthful of my drink. Then a loud moan from on stage, followed immediately by an even louder bell caught my attention. When I looked up, the last Mistress was thrashing on the divan with her legs wrapped around the sissy’s head. There were still eleven seconds left on the clock.

    “It looks like slut-slave wendy has won the right for release and relief,” the Head Mistress announced loudly. She clapped her hands and the twelve women left the stage. I noticed that Margi, who had been number eleven, wasn’t walking very straight as she came back to the table. She sat down without putting her pants back on and downed about half of her tea. “That sissy has been well-trained,” she said firmly before taking another huge gulp of the drink.

    Meanwhile, the stagehands were wheeling what looked like a portion of a huge barrel onto the stage. “We keep this in back for times such as this,” the Head Mistress explained as she pointed at the device which, now that it was in place, looked more like the rounded roof of a small shed.

    Mistress Abigail had joined her on stage. She pointed to the ground at her feet and wendy scurried over and knelt there. “Stand up and I will prepare you,” she said firmly and wendy jumped to her feet.

    Mistress Abigail turned wendy so she was facing away from her and began loosening the corset. Once it was totally loose, she pushed downward on it and the entire dress fell to the ground.

    “Step out,” she ordered and wendy did so. Wendy was now standing naked on the stage. I was surprised that her breasts were real, but all that takes is hormone pills. Her hips were slightly rounded and from the back she looked like a teenaged girl, but that illusion was shattered when she turned around. Her penis, which was now clearly visible, was enlarging and straining against the chastity device which had it tightly contained. Mistress Abigail tapped the plastic with the tips of her fingers and said smartly, “That comes off last. Now lay over the stretcher frame.”

    Wendy walked over to the rounded device and lay over it on her back. It was slightly wider than she was and long enough so that her feet and hands– when she stretched them out– were well within its length. Stagehands hurried to wrap restraints around wendy’s ankles and wrists. The ankle restraints appeared to be attached directly to the stretching frame. The wrist restraints were attached to ropes which went through pulleys almost concealed within the frame. There must have been a wheel or something on the back side of the frame, because one of the stagehands stood there and the ropes got tighter and tighter. After a few more turns of the wheel, Mistress Abigail said, “That’s enough,” and then signaled for the stagehands to leave. Slut-slave wendy was now tied in a very tight bow with the highest point of her body being her prick, which was straining painfully at the constraint of the chastity device.

    Mistress Abigail was in a full-body, black catsuit with a removable panel which covered her crotch. It had a belt-like strap at the waist which held the bikini-shaped panel in place. Since the edges of the bikini panel were in the creases at the top of the legs, it was not apparent there was a panel until the Mistress removed it.

    Mistress Abigail was a true red head, or at least the carpet matched the drapes. I hear that there are special dyes that can be used down there now. She maneuvered herself over wendy’s face and then settled herself down. Meanwhile, a slave girl– or perhaps a naked stagehand– walked up behind the stretching frame and removed the chastity shield. As wendy’s cock unfolded and grew, the slave girl slid something over it.

    The device was a thick, clear tube about three inches long that apparently had a bladder of some sort around the inside of it. I couldn’t tell if the bladder was filled with air or warm liquid, but it was liberally greased with something. The girl began moving it slowly up and down wendy’s cock while she moaned from between her Mistress’s legs.

    “Remember,” Mistress Abigail warned, “if you cum before I do you will be severely punished… and the chastity cage will go back on for two months.”

    It sounded like she answered, “Yes, Mistress,” but it was hard to tell because Mistress Abigail lowered herself the rest of the way down while she was speaking. Mistress Abigail ground herself into wendy’s mouth while the slave girl moved the masturbation sleeve up and down on her prick. Her cock was starting to quiver and it looked like she might be in for some severe punishment, but just before she spurted into the air, Mistress Abigail gave a loud sigh and quivered slightly before standing up and pulling the bottom panel of her catsuit back in place.

    “Abigail has always been something of a cold fish,” Dianne said softly. “… a very sadistic cold fish, but a cold fish nevertheless.”

    Everyone at the table laughed softly… except me. I was staring at my empty glass and wondering what answer I was going to give Shelly.

    “So,” Shelly said calmly, “have you decided on an answer?”

    “Yes,” I said in a shaky voice.

    “Yes, you have decided or yes, you want to submit yourself to me?” Shelly replied.

    If I hadn’t had so much to drink, I never would have had the nerve, but I said loudly, “Yes! I want to be your slave!”

    Conversation at all of the tables near us suddenly stopped and it got very quiet in the room. I know I was trembling almost violently as I looked over at Shelly. “That was probably all of the alcohol talking,” I said in a shaky voice, “hopefully I will still feel that way in the morning.”

    That’s when Margi started laughing uproariously. “Didn’t you read the rules posted on the wall outside the changing room?” she said, smacking her hand flat on the table and then pointing back to the entrance. “Rule number seven: No potential slave may be served alcohol or any other substance that might impair her decision-making. Violation of this rule will result in expulsion from the club.”

    “You mean?” I stammered.

    “Yes,” Dianne said, “your drinks were all non-alcoholic. All of your wild behavior tonight was just you.” She looked over at Shelly and continued, “And I have watched you melt every time Shelly looked at you. I kept expecting you to throw yourself at her feet and beg to be her slave.”

    “So did I?” I replied softly. Then I looked into Shelly’s deep black eyes and asked, “What do I do now?”

    “First we get you properly dressed for the evening,” she said as she lifted my dress over my head. I must have put my arms above my head to let the dress slip off because the next thing I knew I was standing naked in front of her. “Now,” she continued, “we go up on stage.”

    The Head Mistress was waiting for us. She pointed to the floor in front of herself and I sank to my knees in front of Shelly. “Do you do this of your own free will?” the Mistress asked.

    “I do,” I answered.

    “Mistress Shelly,” she continued, “do you claim this submissive as your own slave with all the rights and responsibilities that entails.”

    “I do,” Shelly answered.

    The Mistress leaned down to me and said softly, “Now you bow down and submit yourself to Shelly as your Mistress.”

    I intended to bow, but somehow I ended up flat on my face like I had always imagined myself. My arms were stretched out and my fingers were just short of touching Shelly’s feet. “Mistress Shelly,” I said clearly, “I submit my body, mind, and spirit to you as my Mistress forever.”

    “What name do you give your new slave?” the Mistress asked.

    “Precious,” Shelly answered. “Her name shall be slave precious.”

    “Come back upright on your knees,” the Mistress instructed and I did so.

    Shelly was now holding a collar and leash in her hands. The Mistress looked at me and asked, “Do you accept this collar from Mistress Shelly as symbol of the bond which holds you to her and the protection which she gives you?”

    “I do,” I said firmly and the Mistress nodded to Shelly.

    Shelly– my Mistress– turned the collar so that I could read the brass nameplate on the front. It said, “precious – Property of Mistress Shelly.” She smiled at me as she turned the collar back around and then strapped it on my neck. The leash draped slightly down my back and then over my shoulder to Shelly’s hand.

    Margi was suddenly standing behind Shelly. She reached for something on the sides of Shelly’s catsuit and the bottom panel swung down and open. Shelly lowered herself down on the divan which had been placed behind her and I crawled up between her legs.

    “Kiss my mouth first,” Mistress Shelly said and I moved up so I could do so. Our tongues darted in and out of each other’s mouths. After a few minutes, Shelly said, “Now do what you have been dreaming of doing while you masturbated on the floor after I left.”

    “Yes, Mistress,” I answered as I slid back down and began lapping at her nectar. The club clapped and cheered when, many minutes later, my Mistress finally had her first orgasm at my hands… or should I say my tongue.

    A few other students questioned my collar when I first began wearing it to class, but most just accepted it for what it was, a symbol of the special relationship I have with my Mistress. Mistress Shelly wants me naked around the apartment, even when friends are over or we are having a party. But she allows me to dress if outsiders or trades people are going to be in the flat. She also allows me to dress appropriately for the weather, especially when I am walking to class when it is cold outside.

    When it is warm, I prefer to wear a sundress with nothing under it. One of the last warm days of fall, one of the other girls in one of my classes said to me, “I wish I had the freedom to dress like that.” That’s when I realized that night at the club had not enslaved me. It had set me free.

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

    END OF STORY

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


  • Knock! Knock! – Its our next door MILF

    Font size : +


    She knocked on our door for computer help – she got more than she bargained for

    “Knock! Knock!” “Craig you got that?” I yelled from the couch. “Buck! I’m upstairs dude. Can you get the door?” said Craig. I shook my head as I got off the black leather couch in the living room. I could hear someone knocking on the door leading to the garage. We had moved in about two weeks ago. Craig was a good roommate. We split all the bills down the middle. He works as a manager for an upscale shoe store. I work from home. I help people with IT problems. I also set up new web sites for clients.

    We live in a good neighborhood. Were the last town house on the street. We share a garage, laundry room with our neighbors. There town house connects to the other side of the garage. I don’t think we have met the other people, from next door.

    “Knock! Knock!” “Coming! “ I yelled. I reached down to open the door leading into the garage. “Hello!” said a soft female voice. I smiled. “Hi…” was all I could say. My mouth was wide open. I looked down. There was a very voluptuous blonde standing in front of me. She was in her late twenties. About 5ft 2. She was wearing a very long black skirt that covered her feet. She had a tight white blouse that showed off her huge chest. I then noticed her wedding ring on her finger. Just my luck.

    “Hello young man. I’m Mrs. Candy Grove. I live next door. Just over there.” She said. She pointed across the garage. “I’m Buck. Nice to meet you. Did we do something wrong? Did we have the music to loud?” I said. She smiled. “No! No! You did nothing wrong.” she said. “That’s good.” I said. My eyes were fixed on her bodacious curves. “Normally I ask my husband for help. But he is away on business. He is in Africa looking for gold.” She said. “What do you need help with?” I said. “My computer won’t turn on. It was running really slow. Then this morning. It just crashed.” She said.

    “I would be more than happy to help. I know a few things about computers.” I said. “That would be great.” Said Mrs. Grove. “Dude.. Who’s at the door?” said Craig. I turned my head. “Mrs. Grove! I like you to meet my room mate, Craig. If you like, we can walk over and I can unplug your computer and bring it back here. I have a few programs I might be able to turn on your computer. I can have it up and running in no time.” I said. I saw Craig mouth wide open. He was checking out Mrs. Grove. We both like the same kind of women. The more curves, the better. “Any chance you can have it back by tomorrow?” she said. “I’m pretty sure I can have it running by tomorrow.” I said.

    We both followed behind Mrs. Grove. As she walked through the small 2 car garage. She left the side door open, as she showed us around. She had a few family pictures on the wall. They were just her and her husband. He was a short skinny guy, with a bad toupee on. Craig laughed as we both pointed at him behind his Wife back. Mrs. Grove finally took us to her living room. She had a big computer, next to her entertainment system. She had lots of book around her house. I bent over to unplug her computer. I then handed her PC tower to Craig.

    “Here’s my cell phone number. In case you can’t fix it. Please call. I’m at work all day tomorrow. I’m the assistant to the mayor of our lovely town. She is a great boss. I’m sure I can run home and pick it up. There a computer store not to far from here. They might be able to fix it, if you can’t. It’s just really important I get it fixed.” Said Mrs. Grove. “No problem. Buck is a computer genius. He will have this puppy up and working in no time. “ said Craig. “Thank you so much.” Said Mrs. Grove.

    We both walked back to our town house. I shut the door behind us. I heard Mrs. Grove door close next. “Buck! She is so hot.” Said Craig. “Yeah! She is smoking hot. I hope I can fix her computer now.” I said. We both smiled as I hooked up her computer in my room. “I’m going downstairs to watch some TV.” Said Craig. “Later man.” I said.

    I turned my attention back at Mrs. Grove computer. I plugged my program in the back of the computer. A few minutes passed before I got her computer running again. I slipped past her easy password on the computer. (password, password) I then looked on her desk top next. I saw a few folders in the right corner. I clicked on the first one. Just some family photos. Her computer was running slow. I then ran another program from my computer. I had to figure out why her computer was so slow.

    It took a few minutes before my computer told me why Mrs. Grove computer was running slow. She had a lot of movies and videos downloaded on her computer. I then looked for the largest file. I quickly found the folder it was hiding in. I clicked on the folder marked (Only for Candy).. I almost fell off my chair. I started to click on the movies in the folder. My mouth dropped open. They were all showing Mrs. Grove in different sex positions. The first one she was masturbating with a huge blue vibrator. The next she was on all fours getting fucked from behind. I could see the woman’s hands on her hips and she was yelling at Mrs. Grove. I could feel my cock get hard under my computer desk.

    I quickly started to copy all her files onto a zip drive. I had to see these movies again when I gave Mrs. Grove back her computer. I then reached for my phone. I texted Craig to get up here. A few minutes passed before he opened my bedroom door. ‘What’s up??” he said. He then got quite as he looked at Mrs. Grove computer screen. I was still watching the woman fuck her from behind. Her huge tits were being tugged by the women. “Are you kidding me? Wow! I can’t believe Mrs. Grove in to this stuff.” Said Craig. I just shook my head.

    We spent the next 4 hours copying everything on her computer. My cock was rock hard. I knew Craig was hurting to. He kept adjusting himself on the chair next to me. Mrs. Grove loved to be dominated. All the movies were either her or another female. Some photos we found, were just her. Not a single one showed her with another man. Her husband must not like other men playing with his wife. “Damn! Buck! I need to get up early tomorrow.” Said Craig. I looked at my watch. It was closed to midnight. “I’m going to look around some more and then add some more memory to her computer. That should help her computer run faster. Night dude.” I said. “Later.” Said Craig.

    I lost track of what time I went to bed. My cell phone rang. I rolled over on my erect cock. Damn! I was still thinking about Mrs. Grove. “Hello!” I said. “Buck! You still got the neighbors computer?” said Craig. “Yeah! Why do you ask?” I said. “I was thinking…long pause..” said Craig. “I’m a step head of you. We should try and take advantage of this situation.” I said. “Exactly what I was thinking. I got to work this morning. I pulled up our town’s website. I found out who enjoy’s Mrs. Grove, as much as we do. The Mayor, her fucking boss. She is just as big, if not bigger than Mrs. Grove.” Said Craig. “That’s good to know. Take off the rest of the day. Make sure you bring home some heels you want Mrs. Grove to be in tonight. If we have to. We can find something in her closet to make her look like a hot MILF. See you soon.” I said.

    I hung up my phone as I dialed Mrs. Grove. “Ring! Ring! Hello Mayor’s office. This is Candy.” Said Mrs. Grove. “Hi! Candy.. It’s Buck. Your new neighbor.” I said. “Hi! Buck…I was just thinking about you. How my computer?” she said. I smiled. “It’s all fixed. It’s as good as new.” I said. “Oh! That is great. I really appreciate it. My husband will be happy. I’m suppose to Skype him later.” Said Candy. “Sounds fun.” I said. “I left my door open next door. Can you be a doll and hook my computer back up. I’ll be by later to say thank you.” She said. She then hung up the phone.

    My mind was racing as I took a quick shower. I heard Craig come home as I was putting on some clothes. I slipped on some white cargo shorts. Then a black t-shirt. I left my underwear in my top drawer. I put on some cologne. I heard Craig changing out of his Suit as we met in the living room.

    “Your not going to believe this. She left her house unlocked. She wants us to put her computer back. She going to Skype with her husband tonight on her computer. What she doesn’t know? Will be watching her from my computer.” I said. Craig had a big smile on his face. “This should be fun.” He said. “I also started to print out some of the images with her and the mayor. I figured we take them over to Mrs. Grove.” I said. We both laughed.

    It took us about an hour to set up Mrs. Grove computer. We then went upstairs to her bedroom. Craig was looking through her heels in the closet. I was checking out her bras and panties in her dresser. We then both smiled as her bra’s were huge. We then walked down the hall to another room. There was sign on the door to keep out. Craig pulled out a card and shimmed open the door. We both almost fainted. It was her slave room. There were huge straps, whips, chains around the room. There were adult toys everywhere. There were chairs and a big four post bed. We found a tri pod and some camera equipment. We both smiled as we walked back to our side of the town house.

    It was close to 6pm when we heard the garage door open. My cock got instantly hard. Craig started to breath heavier. We both rushed to my room. My computer was already on. About twenty minutes passed before we got a glimpse of Mrs. Grove on the screen. She was wearing a black see through robe. Her huge breast were encased inside a tight black bra. Her huge breast spilled out the top. She was wearing a matching black thong, that barely covered her huge camel toe. I could tell her pussy was completely shaved. She had a huge purple vibrator in her left hand. She smiled at the screen.

    A second later we heard her husband. “Candy! You’ve been a naughty wife. Put down that toy. This will make 4 weeks since I’ve been gone. I forbid you from playing with your pussy. Obey your master.” He said. She nodded her head “Yes!”. Both Craig and I looked at each other. Our mouths dropped open. “You will need to wait another 6 months or longer until I get home. I will be staying in Africa a little longer than planned. I am close to finding gold again. I also found a skinny servant to help me get over your fat body. Have you been dieting like I asked?” he said. “Yes! Master! I have not eaten anything for two days. I’m so weak.” She said. “That a good wife. Tomorrow wire me your paycheck. I need money. I need to get off this computer. Your disgusting.” He said. The computer screen then went blank.

    “Dude go get some food downstairs. Don’t forget her heels, from your work. I’ll grab the pictures of Candy and the Mayor. Meet me at the door.” I said. I heard Craig run down the stairs to the kitchen. I grabbed the yellow envelope off my computer table. I smiled as I walked down the stairs to the side door in the house. A minute later Craig showed up with a bag full of tacos and a bottle of white wine. He had stopped at Taco Bell before coming home. He also had a small black gift bag with the heels from his work inside. We both smiled as we walked through the garage to Mrs. Grove side door.

    “Knock! Knock!” Craig knocked on the side door inside the garage. We both walked over in our bare feet. We waited for the door open. My heart was racing. I could hear Craig breathing faster. A few minutes passed before the brass door knob turned on the small wooden door. “Hi! Neighbors.” Said Mrs. Grove. “Hey!” we both said at the same time. “How’s the computer?” I said. “It works great. Would you both like to come in? I’m sorry, I just got out of the shower and through this on.” She said. ‘You look great.” Said Craig. We both were staring at her big ass, thru the see through black robe. She had a white terry cloth robe over her see through black outfit. The problem was the back of her white robe was on her lower back. It was hung up on her big ass. We both smiled.

    I heard Craig shut the door behind us. I was walking directly behind Mrs. Grove. We followed her into her living room. She had turned off her computer. I quickly looked around the room. “We brought you some food.” Said Craig. He handed her the bag of tacos. She quickly open the bag releasing the smell of tacos in the room. I could see her lick her fiery red lips. She had teased up her short blonde hair. She was looking so hot in her black see through robe. I wondered if she knew how turned on we were.

    We both watched Mrs. Grove eat two tacos. “I feel like such a pig. I’ve been so busy at work and home. I forgot the last time I ate something.” She said. Craig and I looked at each other. We both knew two days ago. I wish her husband could see her eat the other two tacos in the bag. So much for her diet. She had the perfect figure. She could add a few more pounds. Neither one of us would have cared. “We also brought some wine.” I said. “Mmmm… Wine and tacos. You both now how to spoil a girl. Craig reached into his black gift bag. I smiled as he handed her a large wine glass. I leaned over to pour her some white wine. She took a few sips. “You both can take a seat on the couch.” She said. She pointed to her big black leather couch.

    We both walked around her wooden coffee table. I sat on the right side. Craig sat on the left. We kept the middle seat cushion open. I looked back up. Mrs. Grove was licking her fingers clean. She than gulped half of her white wine. “Please excuse me. I’ll be right back.” She said. We watched as she walked toward her kitchen. She tossed out the empty taco bag. She washed her hands. She then slowly walked back into her living room. She had sipped almost the rest of her wine.

    She then looked over her wine glass. “What else did you young men bring me?” said Mrs. Grove. She pointed to my right hand. I slowly raised my right hand. She then took the yellow envelope from my hand. Craig and I looked at each other. We both smiled. “Oh my word. What??? What??? Where did you get these??” said Mrs. Grove. “I found them on your computer last night. I figured out what was slowing down your computer.” I said. “We also made copies.” Said Craig. “There a disk at the bottom of the envelope.” I said. Mrs. Grove put her small hand inside the yellow envelope. She pulled out the DVD. She slowly read the title on the DVD. “Best of Candy Vol I”

    We both watched Mrs. Grove eyes get big. She finished off her glass of wine. She then look at both of us on the couch. “Have you shown this to anybody?” she said. “No! The photos and the DVD’s are just for us.” I said. “Oh! That’s good, because you would just be hurting me and my husband.” She said. “So the Mayor, would not care if the photos and video got out?” said Craig. “Yeah! Maybe she would not care. I see she is running for reelection next month.” I said. Candy’s mouth dropped open. ‘I’m in so much trouble. My life is ruined. I’m going to loose my job. I should have never brought my computer to you, Buck.” She said.

    “Your lucky you brought your computer to me and not someone else. We don’t want to see you get fired or your boss lose the election, over a big scandal.” I said. We both could see Mrs. Grove was about ready to cry. “My….My husband made me do it. Everything you saw on my computer. He made me do. He knew the Mayor liked me. He secretly filmed us. Now she wants me all the time. But I can’t have her come over to my house. My husband has banned her from coming to her house, until he comes home from Africa. I’m such a bad wife. He now hates my body. He treats me like his slave.” Whispered Mrs. Grove.

    “Fuck! You look hot to us.” Blurted out Craig. “Stop teasing me. That’s not nice.” Said Mrs. Grove. “You are very sexy.” I said. “Just stop. I’ve had enough for one night. Tell me….. What do I have to do to get those pictures and videos destroyed. I want everything deleted on my computer. I want no evidence that any thing has taken place.” Said Mrs. Grove.

    “When does your husband come back from Africa?” I said. “In six months.” She said. “For the next six months or until your husband comes home. We will come visit you every day. You will do what ever we say. No questions asked. I’m glad you nodded your head..”Yes!” Now slowly take off that white robe, then the black see through robe.” I said. Mrs. Grove dropped both her robes on the carpet in her living room. I motion for Craig to give her his heels from work. “Take off those old black flat. Put these on. I will dress your feet from now on. You will wear what I pick out..” Said Craig.

    Mrs. Grove reached into the small black gift bag. Her eyes grew bigger as she pulled out a pair of black 6inch stilettos. “They are 6inch Multi Strap Peep Toe Pump’s with a two inch platform at the front.” Said Craig. “How do I put them on? I never worn anything taller than 2 inches.” Said Mrs. Grove. “Sit on the end of the coffee table.” Said Craig. I could feel my cock growing inside my cargo shorts.

    I watched Mrs. Grove sit down on the edge of her coffee table. Her small black thong was wedged between her ass cheeks. Her amazing ass expanded out the sides of the small coffee table. Her huge black bra strained under the weight of her large breast. Craig was kneeling in front of her. Her large breast almost touched her thighs as she watched Craig toss her flats across her living room. I heard them bounce off the far wall. Craig then reached down to grab her left foot. He was massaging her ankles and sexy calves. Her then began to rub under her foot. He leaned down to put her small big toe in his mouth. He bite down, then sucked each of her toes. He then did the same thing with her right foot.

    Mrs. Grove let out a soft moan. Her head fell back as she was enjoying her expert foot massage from Craig. He then started to lick the bottom of her feet. He was running his tongue all over her feet, ankles, calves. She was moving her head back and forth. Craig reached up to touch her huge bra. I could hear the thin black material rub against the palm of his hand. Mrs. Grove let out a louder moan. Craig then took off his shirt. He placed Mrs. Grove left foot on his chest. She then pinched his hard nipple with her toes.

    Craig rotated her feet between his hungry mouth and his hard chest. After twenty minutes I heard Craig unzip his cargo shorts. I watched as Mrs. Grove opened her eyes. She froze for a second as she looked down between her feet. Craig was using her feet, to jack his erect cock. He then pushed on her chest. She slowly laid on her back. I watched her huge breast almost fall out the sides of her tight bra. Craig was on his knees. He placed Mrs. Grove feet together around his cock. He then proceed to fuck her sexy feet.

    A few minutes passed before Craig slowed down fucking her feet. He then quickly leaned down to put her sexy black 6inch stilettos on her feet. He motion for Mrs. Grove to stand up. He held her hand as she got off the coffee table. He then laid on his back and motion for Mrs. Grove to put her heels next to his ears. She started to rub her heels all over his face. He reached down to jack his hard cock. A few minutes later. “Fuck! Arrggghhhh!” yelled Craig. He shot a big wad of cum in the air. “Oh my!” whispered Mrs. Grove. She watched as Craig finished cumming all over her living room.

    “Come here Candy.” I said. She turned her head. I had quickly took off my clothes as she watched Craig shoot his load. I was sitting there naked on her big black couch. My 9 ¾ inch cock was sticking straight up. She strutted over in her new heels between my legs. I reached up to pull her wet black thong over her wide hips and long curvy legs. She put her hand on my broad shoulders was I tossed her thong onto the coffee table. Her bald pussy glisten with her own juices. She tried to cover her bald pussy in front of two young men.

    “You’re the first man to see my bottom half, beside my husband,” she said. “Turn around, let me see that big ass.” I said with a loud voice. She turned her naked ass into my view. I started to slap her big ass with my open hand. She started to moan again. I could see her pussy getting more wet. I leaned my face into her big ass. I started to slide my wide tongue into her ass cheeks. I then placed my hands on her hips. Forcing my tongue in deeper. I was in heaven. She let out a bigger moan when I placed my middle finger between her big warm thighs.

    Her knees buckled as I slid my index finger inside her very hot pussy. She was so wet. “Grab your ankles. That a good girl.” I said. I then moved my mouth from her ass to her wet pussy. I started to bite her large cunt lips. I slipped in one finger, followed my another. “I’m cumming!!! Your making me orgasm so hard. I never felt like this before.” She screamed.

    “Get on your knees in front of me. Say Ah!” I said. Mrs. Grove opened her mouth. “Your so much bigger than my husband. I don’t know….Mmmmppph” She started to gag from my cock in her mouth. “Rub my balls with your long red nails. That is better. Swirl your tongue around my cock. Were going to make you a better cock sucker before your husband gets home. He will thank us after we teach his wife how to be a whore. Now rub my cock all over your face. Make some loud sucking noises.” I said. I watched as Mrs. Grove sucked, licked and rubbed my wet cock all over her face. Her eyes were getting bigger as I reached down to slap her big breast.I brought her to another loud orgasm, before she got on her knees.

    “God damn… I need to see those now. Who makes these bra’s?” I said. I leaned down to unhook the massive straps on the back of her huge bra. A second after her bra flew off. Her massive breast fell into the cold air of her living room. I heard Craig moan again. He was sitting in a chair across from the couch. “Those are nice…” said Craig. “There so big and fucking round.” I yelled. Mrs. Grove moaned as I man handled her huge breast. I was running my greedy hands all around her huge breast. I started to tug and pull on her large nipples. She had 6inch dark pink aerloes.

    “Now look at Craig sitting over there. Rub your pussy. Show him how much you like him. Now crawl over here and sit on my cock. That a good wife. Hold up your amazing breast for me to enjoy.” I said. Candy was holding her breast for me to enjoy. She had her knees on the couch. Her pussy was all the way down on my cock. I could feel her wetness on my balls. She was dripping wet. I had my hands on her hips, making her bounce up and down on my cock. My mouth was glues to her left nipple. Then her right nipple. She was thrashing her head from side to side. I could feel her whole body exploded on my cock. I then tensed up and shot a huge load, deep inside her.

    I then flipped her over on her back. I still had my hard cock buried in her pussy. She was a total mess. Her pussy over flowed from my cum and her orgasm. I grabbed her ankles around my neck. She looked down to see between her legs. My cock was sliding in and out of her wet sloppy pussy. I reached down to slap her big wet breast. I then started to tug and pinch them for the next thirty minutes. She was screaming again as I plunged my hard cock all the way in before I exploded again.

    I slowly stood up. I watched Craig walk toward Mrs. Grove, on the couch. He had her lay on the couch, with her head on one cushion and her feet on the far cushion. He then put his balls on her face, as he began to fuck her huge tits. “Lick my balls…Mrs. Grove. Slap my ass. That a good wife. Your breast our amazing.” He said. I walked into the kitchen. I found some beer in the fridge. I then walked back to the living room. Craig was still sliding his cock between Mrs. Grove big chest. A few minutes passed before he stood up. He then reversed his position on Mrs. Grove. He was fucking her big breast, and rubbing his cock on her red lips. “Yes!!!!” yelled Craig. I heard Mrs. Grove gag. He was shooting a big load into her greedy mouth. He then collapsed onto the floor.

    I took Mrs. Grove right hand and Craig took her left hand. We walked her upstairs to her master bathroom. We took turns cleaning her up. Then we both fucked her again in the shower. It was close to 2am before we all fell asleep in her bed.

    I could hear Mrs. Grove alarm cock going off. “Beep Beep!!!” I also felt the bed move. I could her Craig grunting. I rolled over to see Mrs. Grove on top of him. She was riding his hard cock. “I need to go to work. I can’t be late.” Said Mrs. Grove. I then felt the bed stop. Craig was pumping another load inside our sexy neighbor. “We better stop and let Candy get to work. Go take a shower and Craig will be right in to make you look extra sexy today. I am going to go pick out your outfit for today. Your going to tease the Mayor all day. At the end of the day. Your going to invite her back to your house.” I said. Craig smiled. Candy mouth fell wide open. She then went to take a shower.

    It took us about an hour to get Candy ready for work. Craig found some 4inch wooden heels for her to wear. I picked out a small tan mini skirt that barely covered her big ass and thick thighs. I then had her put on a white button down shirt over a small red corset. Her huge breast overflowed the top of the tight corset. I unbutton her white shirt half way down the front. My cock was rock hard again as Craig and I walked her to her car. We stood there naked in our garage as we waved to Mrs. Grove.

    “Go to work. Get some heels for the Mayor and Candy to wear later. I am going to my room to send Candy an email to her computer at work. Then we can watch her at work. See if the Mayor makes any advances on her. Talk to you later,” I said. Craig went inside our townhouse. I walked back into Candy’s. I spent an hour cleaning up before I went back to my room. I quickly sent Candy, the email. A minute later I saw Candy sitting at her desk. In front of the camera on her computer. She smiled when she saw the camera move.

    After awhile I could hear all the people around Candy’s desk. I could see a few guys and girls checking her out. She was so hot in her small outfit. I then heard the Mayor come in the room. “Mrs. Grove! Please come to my office.” Said the Mayor.

    It was an hour later before Candy came back to her desk. I picked up my cell phone. “Ring! Ring!” Candy looked down at her purse. She pulled out her cell phone. “Hello! This is Candy..” she said. “Hi! Mrs. Grove. How did your meeting with the Mayor go?” I said. “It was so hard. She wanted me to take off my clothes in her office. She licked her kips the whole time I was in there.” Said Candy. “Did you resist her?” I said. “Yes! Now what should I do?” she said. “Slowly take off your panties. Then play with yourself.” I said. I hung up my cell.

    I watched Mrs. Grove play with herself for about an hour. I then ordered her some Chinese for lunch. She sat at her desk. Eating each bite in front of the camera. I heard Craig come home down stairs. He sat and watched Mrs. Grove as I finally took a shower.

    It was close to 5pm when we noticed everyone beginning to leave Candy’s office. I quickly picked up my cell and called Candy. “Stay in your chair. Wait for the Mayor to come to your desk. We can see her. Smile. That a good wife. Now invite her to your house. Tell her your husband out of town and you could use some company.” I said.

    Craig mouth was wide open as we watched the Mayor walk in front of the computer. “Hi! Candy.. You have been making me wet all day. I saw what you were doing earlier.” Said the Mayor. “My husband is out of town. Would you like to come over tonight? “ said Candy. The Mayor smiled. She had a wicked grin on her face. “I have to pick up my husband from his work. Then I can drop him off at home. I was suppose to make a family dinner tonight, for him and the kids. They will be Ok. I’ll order them pizza. How’s 8pm sound?” she said. Candy nodded her head “Yes!”

    A half hour later. Candy opened the door to her town house. She walked into her living room. She smiled at Craig and I. We were both sitting on her couch. We both had on a matching black silk robe and nothing underneath. We both smiled. “Welcome home. You did good today Mrs. Grove.” I said. “Now we need you to be ready for when the Mayor comes over tonight. Let’s go upstairs and get you ready.” Said Craig. He jumped off the couch and took Candy upstairs. A few minutes passed before I heard them having sex upstairs.

    “Ding Dong!” It was close to 730pm. I had a feeling the Mayor could not resist Mrs. Grove. Craig slapped Candy big ass. He motion for her to get the door. We both watched from the black leather couch. Candy slowed opened the door. The Mayor stepped in. She was in her mid thirties. She was wearing 4inch black stiletto heels. She was about 5ft 8inches tall. With long curly brown hair, passed her shoulders. She had blonde streaks through out her curls. She was wearing tight faded blue jeans and a big bulky white sweater. She had fiery red crimson lips to match her fiery red finger nails.

    “Oh my god!! Candy! What are you wearing?” said the Mayor. Mrs. Grove was wearing just a tight gold corset. Her large breast almost spilled out the top. She was wearing no bra or thong under her corset. She was wearing no heels. Her boss was towering over her. We both watched the Mayor reached up to pull on the dog leach between Mrs Grove huge cleavage. Craig had put a gold dog collar around Candy’s neck before she answered the door. It said property of C & B (Craig & Buck) on the front. He then hooked the gold dog leach in the collar and set it between her breast.

    “Please come in.” said Candy. The Mayor could not stop staring at Candy’s half naked voluptuous body. She then followed Candy into the living room. “Mayor! I like you to meet my two new neighbors. Buck and Craig.” She said. The Mayor turned her lustful eyes to both of us on the couch. She smiled.

    “Hi!” said Craig. “Good evening Mayor..” I said. Her mouth dropped opened as Candy walked toward Craig on the couch. He reached up to put his hand on Candy’s dog leash. “”Candy!! Who are these guys? Does your husband know about them?” said the Mayor. “They live next door. There my new masters.” Said Mrs. Grove. Craig and I smiled on the couch.

    Craig pulled on Candy dog leach. She quickly got on her knees in front of him on the couch. He opened his black robe. Candy quickly put her hands on his growing cock. She then started to lick and suck his hard cock. I then turned my attention to the Mayor. Her mouth was still wide open. She was at a lost for words. She had her hands on her wide hips. She could not stop staring at Candy and Craig on the couch.

    I slowly got off the couch and stood next to the Mayor. “You’re a little over dressed Mrs. Mayor. Let me help.” I said. The Mayor turned her head to see me standing next to her. I reached down to unbuckle her small belt around her waist. I then unzipped her faded blue jeans. I gently pushed them down around her knees. She did not say a word. I then reached up to pull her big bulky sweater over her head. She was not wearing any underwear or bra under her clothes. I let out a soft moan. Her huge breast and round ass were bigger than Mrs. Grove.

    “Pull off your jeans. Leave on your heels. Put this around your neck.” I said. The Mayor quickly took off her last piece of clothing. She then put a black studded dog collar around her neck. I then clipped a black dog leach on the dog collar. I then dropped my silk robe. I pulled her leach, leading her to the other side of the couch next to Craig and Candy on her knees in front of him. They both turned to watch me sit on the couch and pull the Mayor on my lap.

    Craig pulled Candy up off the floor in front of him. Candy quickly got on his lap and guided his hard cock into her pussy. The Mayor looked down and guided my hard cock into her wet pussy. I could feel her warm cunt lips ride down my shaft. I breathed in as I reached up to tug on her huge breast. Then the girls started to fuck us both. They went slow, up and down at first. Then after a few minutes, they started to fuck us faster. Almost like they were trying to fuck faster than the other one. Craig turned his head to look at me. We both gave each other a big thumbs up.

    It did not take long before each girl orgasm from our cocks. We then switched positions and started to fuck them on the couch. After a few minutes we both exploded deep inside them. We both pulled out and laid on the floor. Then we had each girl suck our cocks back to full erection. Then we had them ride our cock as we pulled on there leaches between there breast. I started to whip the Mayor breast with the end of the leach. Then Craig did the same with Candy. Then we each tugged and smacked there hard nipples before we exploded deep inside them again.

    We spent the next couple of days swapping the girls between us. We let them go back to work the following Monday. I fixed the Mayor computer so we could watch them at work. Candy moved into the Mayor office. She quickly became the deputy Mayor. We had the Mayor fire all the male employees and skinny chicks. She then hired a whole new voluptuous staff. There all suppose to be coming tonight to Mrs. Grove house.

    I’m sitting on the couch naked. I can hear the Mayor, Mrs. Grove and there entire new staff coming in the front door to Candy’s town house. Craig left a note on the door. They all have to take off there shoes before coming into the living room. Craig laying on the carpet in the middle of the living room. I see Candy putting her feet in his mouth. The Mayor stepping on his hard cock. The other new arrivals are putting there feet on his body.

    It’s good to be Craig and I

    Love,

    Buck

    xoox


  • ME, MY GIRLFRIEND, AND HER BEST FRIEND: PART FOUR – Day Three REAL!!

    Font size : +


    This story was too long so I’ve broken it into the three days that it took place during.  On Day One:  After five years apart, I was reunited with Belinda and Marcella at a friends wedding.  Belinda had been my high school girlfriend and Marcella was her best friend.  Back in 1999 when we were all nineteen or twenty, the three of us all had sex together a number of times.  In 2001, we reunited for one night of passion despite the fact that Marcella was engaged.  Now it’s five years later and Belinda and I have been broken up for three years.  Belinda is in a relationship with someone else at this point, and Marcella is going through a divorce.  When Marcella and I are finally alone, things heat up dramatically and we end up having sex in the front yard of my parents house in the middle of the night. On Day Two, we went to the wedding and Belinda got into more fights over the phone with her boyfriend Bruce.  After the wedding we went to my fathers house and drank some wine in the hot tub and listened to a crying Belinda worry over Bruce’s fidelity.  As the night wore on and the wine flowed, one thing led to another.  Marcella and I confessed our true feelings and the three of us went on to have another amazing sexual experience.  We talked about Marcella moving to Florida and the possibility of the three of us all living together.  Now it’s day three and I’m in for the biggest surprise of all…

    Me, My Girlfriend and Her Best Friend: Part Four – Day Three

    MARCH 2007

    The sun had been up for almost two hours before I woke up on the floor of the living room.  The cobwebs in my head cleared as I registered where I was.  I was lying on my side and could feel the warmth of Belinda’s naked body against my chest.  My arm was draped across her.  In front of her was the sleeping form of Marcella.  We’d had an amazing night.

    I sat up and yawned as quietly as I could.  Staring down at the two of them, I smiled in silence.  During all of the years that had passed, I had seldom allowed myself to hope that the three of us might share just one more night together.  After everything we had talked about the previous evening, it was looking like there would be many more to come. 

    I reached down to caress Belinda’s bare shoulder.  Her body slowly rolled onto it’s back and her eyes squinted open just wide enough to meet my admiring stare.  A warm smile spread across her face as the top of the white blanket she was under slid just below her perfect breasts.  I had no delusions about how lucky I was.  What the three of us were doing was NOT common.

    “Hungry?” I asked.

    “Starving.” she smiled.

    I rose from the floor and ambled into the dining room where I’d left my pants the night before.  My boxers were still in a wet clump in the backyard beside the pool.  I slipped into my slacks, commando and headed into the kitchen.

    I dug around in the fridge and whipped up a quick breakfast.  When I entered the dining room, Belinda and Marcella were seated at the table.  Marcella was wearing my white undershirt. Belinda was wearing my tuxedo shirt and they both looked amazing in the soft morning light.  No one spoke as we ate our first meal together.

    After breakfast, we decided to watch a movie.  Upon entering the living room, Marcella casually pulled the white tee shirt over her head and tossed it aside.  Belinda followed suit and slid out of the dress shirt.  I smiled at them as they cuddled up to one another in front of the couch before I slipped out of my dress slacks.  We all sat together on the floor, leaning against the couch, naked and happy.  They sat on either side of me and we all held onto one another, sharing the occasional kiss.  There was no jealousy or awkwardness…  Only joy.  It was a glimpse of the future we had been talking about.  It was paradise.

    After the movie, we walked, naked, into the backyard and bright daylight. We climbed into the hot tub. We smoked cigarettes and discussed the future.  We smiled and we kissed.  After a while we decided to shower.

    We stepped into the shower, kissing and washing each others bodies under the cascading warm water.  Marcella picked up the woman’s razor that was set on the tiled window sill.  She then rubbed the flat area just above her narrow slit with her fingertips.  

    “I’m getting a little stubbly down there…” she observed.  

    Typically, Marcella was completely shaved down there and I had to admit, it was a look I enjoyed.  She stood 5’4.  Her Long straight hair was naturally black.  She had recently added some blond hi-lights that fell in random strands that looked really sexy and suited her well.  Her body was tan and lean, save for her natural C-cup breasts.

    Belinda and I watched as Marcella sat down on the tile seat of the walk in shower.  She then lathered up some shaving gel and spread it all over her pubic region.

    “How often do you have to shave it?” Belinda asked curiously.

    “Like, every three or four days.” Marcella replied casually.  “Sometimes I get it waxed and that lasts a lot longer, but it hurts like a bitch.”

    “I’ve done a bikini wax before but never all of it.” Belinda admitted.

    Marcella carefully positioned the razor against the flat skin of her lower tummy, just above the foam triangle she had made and gently drug it downward.  “You’ve never shaved it all off?”

    “No.” Belinda answered absently as Marcella cut another line into the white lather.

    Marcella smiled up at her.  “Do you want to?”  

    Belinda smiled shyly.  Marcella then asked me “What do you think Chico?”

    I looked at her beautiful (then half shaved) pussy and smiled.  “Absolutely.”

    Marcella finished up and rinsed off.  She then sat Belinda down and lathered up some more shaving gel.  “Spread ’em.” Marci chaffed before applying the lather to Belinda’s crotch, paying extra care to her short black landing strip.  She then handed the razor to Belinda.  As I watched Belinda render her pussy completely bare for the first time since she was a little girl, my cock began to grow in time with my pulse.  Belinda was busy being ultra careful not to cut herself, so naturally Marcella noticed my growing manhood first.

    “Jesus, Chico! she laughed.  Belinda looked up to see my hardening phallus.  She smiled and went back to work.  “You know what?..  We should shave you too.” Marcella smiled as she wrapped her arms around me.

    “What?” I asked.  

    I do my share of man-scaping, but had never had the desire to shave myself down there…  Again, I would’ve done anything to make them happy.

    “Yeah.  We should shave you.” Marci continued.  “Then all three of us can be all smooth like little kids.” she smiled.  

    She hadn’t said it seductively or anything, but it was still just so fucking sexy.  

    My cock finally rose to full attention.  Marcella moved closer to me, letting her wet breasts brush against my chest.  She lowered her right hand and found my swollen member and began to lightly slide a loose fist up and down it.  She leaned in closer.  Her breath was hot on my lips.  “Think of it Chico.  We can all pretend we’re little kids and we can play ‘I’ll show you mine if you show me yours.’  Then you can tell us that your dick tastes like strawberries and trick us into sucking it.”  She moaned, oozing sexuality as she pushed her soft breasts against me.  “Fun, right?”

    I smiled.

    Belinda was finishing up as Marcella spread the lather along the base of my shaft.  She then spread it down all over my balls, then up above my steel cock.  Belinda handed her the razor as she rinsed off her own newly hairless pussy.  It really did look amazing.

    Belinda was also 5’4.  She had long light brown hair that hung in wild natural curls.  Her complexion was darker than mine, but lighter than Marcella’s.  Her ass, crotch and B-cup breasts were much paler than the rest of her body thanks to the two piece bikini she always wore.  She clearly spent a lot of time at the beach.

    Marcella had gotten down on her knees in front of me.  “Belinda.  Come down here and hold his dick for me.” Marci politely requested.

    Belinda joined her on her knees and gripped the tip of my cock as Marcella placed the razor carefully against the base of my shaft.  She then drug it back slowly, cutting a line into the lather on my cock.  She worked her way around it, getting Belinda to hold it upward to get underneath, the whole time, making sure I was comfortable.

    Once she was finished with the bottom of the shaft, she went to work on the area above.  I was still as hard as a rock.  She drug the razor in slow careful lines, cutting away at the foamy triangle as she smiled at Belinda who was still holding on to my cock.  “You can jerk him off if you want to.”  

    She had said it so casually that it sent another surge of blood down into my groin.  Belinda laughed playfully and began to gently stroke my wet shaft as Marci finished off the top area.

    As Belinda softly stroked me, Marcella pushed my knees apart and told Belinda to angle my cock upward.  Belinda followed Marcella’s instructions and Marci delicately pinched the skin at the bottom of my scrotum.  Belinda watched with a broad smile as Marcella pulled my sack until the skin was flat.  She then placed the razor just under my cock and slowly drug it downward leaving in it’s wake a clean and hairless line.  Belinda giggled and Marcella turned to her.  “Pour some conditioner on it.”

    Belinda smiled.  “What about soap?”

    I laughed.  “No soap.  That shit burns.”

    “Oh.” Belinda cooed as she rolled her eyes.

    With that, Belinda poured a generous portion of conditioner into her palm and wrapped her fingers around me.  She formed a tight ring and began slipping it up and down my shaft, careful to keep it aimed upward as Marcella continued to carefully shave my scrotum.  Belinda was smiling up at me.  “Does that feel okay?”

    “It feels fucking amazing.” I laughed.  It really did.  She tightened her grip and continued to jerk me slow and slippery.

    Marcella finished the front and sides of my sack and then asked me to sit on the tile seat.  I sat down and placed my feet up by my ass so that Marcella could get the underside.  As Marcella continued her work, Belinda continued her slippery hand-job  I let out a soft moan to which Marcella said “Tell me if you’re about to cum Chico.  I don’t wanna accidentally cut your balls off or anything.”

    I laughed briefly before going back to moaning at Belinda’s slippery touch.

    Marcella finally finished and I was told to stand up and rinse myself off.  When I finished up, she and Belinda took a moment to admire my new ‘smooth’ look.  Belinda then dropped back down to her knees in front of me and poured some more conditioner into her palm.  She then spread it onto her other hand.  I slid my arm around Marcella’s waist as she stood at my side and we both watched Belinda resume her work, only this time, she had come up with a new method.

    She lubed my cock with the conditioner again, only this time she used both hands.  She slid her right hand down the length of my shaft and then followed it immediately with her left.  By the time her left hand had reached the bottom, she had brought her right hand back to the top and continued to stroke me with both fists, one after the other, so that it was a constant downward motion.  The feeling was incredible.

    “Yeah, stroke that big smooth cock.” Marcella purred before kissing me deeply on the lips.

    Belinda continued her amazing new hand-job method and in just a couple of minutes, I was nearing orgasm.  I put my hands on my hips and moaned aloud.  Marcella reached down and used the excess conditioner to give me a slippery ball massage while Belinda slid her fists down my lubed cock.

    “Oh…  Oh fuck.” I moaned.  Then Marcella took it one step further.

    “Tell him to cum on your face.” Marcella smiled down at Belinda.

    Belinda leaned back and closed her eyes.  “Cum on my face baby…  I want you to cum all over my face.”

    She tightened her grip and forced her slippery fists down my cock until an explosion of sticky white cum blasted across her forehead and settled in her damp hair.  A second blast hit her directly on her eyelid.  A third sputtered out across her upper lip and the last remaining gushes dribbled down her neck and breasts.

    Marcella happily wiped Belinda’s face with a rag and Belinda opened her eyes.  She continued to softly stroke me and my nerve endings felt like they were on fire.  She smiled up at me and giggled like a school girl.

    She finally let go of my cock and rose to her feet.  Marcella washed Belinda’s face and hair for her and the three of us kissed and laughed at our latest exploit before stumbling out of the shower and drying off.  We all giggled playfully at our new shaved parts, then lazily ambled back into the living room to lay back down on the floor together.

    It was around 11AM by then and I couldn’t take my eyes off of their naked bodies.  It was relatively warm in the house and neither of them made any effort to cover themselves.  

    ‘Could it really be like this all the time from now on?’ I wondered.  I thought to myself about how much I must have suffered in my previous lives to be so lucky in this one.  I had never been happier before in my entire life.

    Time passed easily and, before long, we were all at a loss for what to do next.  Surely, we would want to play with each others freshly shaved parts, I thought.  Truthfully, just being there with the two of them was enough to keep me happy.  We spent the next half hour just talking and laughing together.  We spoke briefly about Belinda’s boyfriend Bruce.  About Marcella’s husband John.  About my pseudo-girlfriend Amanda.  We didn’t speak with concern or guilt though.  We simply acknowledged that we all had things to take care of, but we soon resolved that today was not the day for such concerns.  Today was for us.

    Somehow, the conversation drifted back to the photos stored in my phone.  Some were of the two of them.  Some were of other girls I had dated.  They asked me questions about the girls in the pictures.  I asked them questions too.  We talked about all kinds of experiences without guilt or judgment  It was incredible.  I then confessed that of all of the experiences I’d had, I still thought about the two of them (when I jerked off) with more frequency than anything or anyone else.

    “Okay, okay…  What is the ONE THING that you think about the most?” Marcella asked with a smile.

    “Summer of ’99.” I said without a moments thought.

    “Yeah, but which part?” she persisted.  “I mean, There’s got to be one specific event that comes up more often than any of the others.”

    “Shit, I don’t know.” I said.  “What about you?”

    “That time with the ‘Blow-Pop!’” Marcella spat enthusiastically. 

    I knew exactly what she was talking about.

    “Oh, yeah.  Wasn’t that the second time we all hooked up?” Belinda chimed in.

    “Technically, it was the third.” I said.  “What about you Belin?  Which one is your favorite?”

    “The bathroom at Chuck’s party.” she smiled.

    “Ha-ha!  Which time?” Marcella laughed.  “We probably fucked in there like twenty times!”

    After more laughter, we all fell silent for a while.  Then, Marcella suddenly shot up as if she’d been struck by lightning.  “You guys know what we should do today?” she paused.  “We should re-enact each of our favorite memories!”

    “I’m in.” I erupted.

    “Me too!” Belinda agreed.

    We all decided we would re-enact Marcella’s memory first, since hers was the most specific…

    DEJA VU – PART I: MARCELLA

    The three of us sat there on the living room floor as Marcella recounted every single detail she could remember from that day that had taken place eight years earlier in the living room of my mothers house.  Her memory was very vivid, and although Belinda and I remembered that day as well, there were a few details that we had either forgotten, or were never even aware of.  Once Marcella had finally completed the story, we set about recreating it as well as we could.

    Marcella took Belinda by the hand and disappeared into Gracie’s old bedroom and began digging through her closet as I put on my slacks and under shirt.  After almost fifteen minutes, they returned.  They were both wearing short skirts that I remembered Gracie wearing back in high school.  Belinda was wearing a tight fitting spaghetti strap top and Marcella had on a short sleeve blouse that buttoned in the front.  They both looked absolutely gorgeous.

    Marcella sat me down in a chair across from the couch.  She then stood next to Belinda and faced me.  “Okay…  It’s 1999.  I’m 19 years old.  Johnny, you’re 19 too and Belinda, you’re 20…” she smiled as she looked straight at me.  “So, One week ago, we were at your mom’s house while she was at work.  We all got naked in the backyard while we were tanning and we all ended up having sex.”  She smiled, her excitement clearly showing.  “It was the first time you and I had ever done it.  It was also the first time Belinda and I ever went down on each other.  The next day was kinda weird between all of us and a few days later I finally talked to Belinda about it and found out that we were all cool with everything.  That’s when Belinda and I came up with our little plan.  So now it’s a week later, and the three of us are at your mom’s empty house again.”

    Marcella then nudged Belinda.  Following her cue, Belinda walked over to me and pulled me to my feet.  “Baby…..” she paused before turning to Marcella.  “This is so weird…”.

    “Just say it.” Marcella playfully pleaded.

    “Fine.”  Belinda huffed as she turned back to me.  “Baby.  I talked to Marci and she’s totally cool with everything that happened last week.”  Marcella looked around the room pretending not to hear her.  Belinda’s eyes grew more serious.  “Actually, she was kinda into it…  So we came up with an idea.” Belinda giggled, momentarily unable to stay in character.

    “Be serious Belin!” Marcella laughed.  “It’ll be more fun if you do it serious.”

    “Okay, okay!…”  Belinda straightened her face once more and leveled her eyes at me.  “So, we decided that we wanted to put on a little show for you.” she hissed dramatically as she reached down to my crotch.  She slowly unzipped my pants and reached inside.  When her delicate fingers found my cock, she slowly pulled it out into the open air, exposing it to Marcella.

    Clearly, as teenagers, we had all seen too many porn movies.

    Belinda reached over and took hold of my wrist.  She then placed my hand over my cock and squeezed it closed around it.  “And we want you to watch us.” she whispered with genuine conviction.  She then wrapped her hand around mine and began sliding it back and forth along my hardening shaft.  “And we want you to make yourself cum.” she oozed as she stepped away from me.  She then walked over to Marcella and they sat side by side on the couch. 

    Marcella reached into her purse and produced a single strand of red licorice and began unwrapping it.  “Okay, now pretend this is a ‘Blow-Pop.’” she smiled.  With that, she turned to Belinda and said: “That’s when you started kissing me.”

    I watched them lean together and begin to softly peck each other on the lips.  They were both so beautiful, and in a magical way, it was taking me back to that day from our past.  Slowly, and with a feigned bashfulness, they began to open their mouths wider before finally beginning to touch tongues.  I watched the kiss grow deeper and more passionate for almost two full minutes before Marcella cleared her throat, prompting Belinda to move into the next part of the story. 

    Belinda’s delicate hands rose from her lap and found their way to the top button on Marcella’s blouse.  I watched Marcella shyly lean back as Belinda began to unfasten each button.  Marci put a pretty convincing look of shock on her face as Belinda moved down the buttons.  “I thought we were only gonna kiss at first.” Marcella narrated.  “I never thought Belinda would take my shirt off in front of you before she took off hers.” she gasped as Belin pulled the last button.  Belin then pulled the front of the shirt wide open and let it fall down past Marcella’s shoulders, exposing her tan firm breasts.  “I wasn’t wearing a bra that day.  I wasn’t sure if Belinda knew that or not, but I suddenly felt really exposed.”  Marcella then handed the licorice whip to Belinda.  “I could see you start rubbing your cock out of the corner of my eye.  I knew you were looking at my boobs and thinking about having sex with me… And I liked it, but I was still embarrassed” she paused as I began to jerk off.  “Then Belinda started rubbing the lolly-pop on my chest.”

    Belinda took the licorice whip and wet it in her mouth before dragging the sticky tip of it across Marcella’s dark erect nipple.  Then she bent down and drew Marcella’s nipple into her mouth and tongued at it.  Marcella then began telling us more about what was going through her mind back then.  She lightly giggled “You know, when you started sucking that sticky stuff off of my nipple, for some reason, I started pretending it was cum.” 

    “Seriously?” Belinda looked up at her, smiling.  

    “Ha-ha!  Yeah…  I felt totally exposed, but all I kept thinking about was having Johnny’s cum on my tits and the feel of your tongue licking it off.” Marcella ruminated.

    “That’s fucking hot.” Belinda giggled as she continued tonguing Marcella’s nipple.

    Marcella then took the licorice whip from Belinda.  They began kissing again, only this time there was less reluctance.  Belinda briefly pulled away from her and grabbed the hem of her own clinging top.  With one swift jerk, it was over her head and tossed aside, leaving her in just her bra and skimpy skirt.  She then reached behind her back for the clasp as Marcella smiled at her.  “I was so glad when you took your shirt off.  I was starting to feel really naked for a while.  Then I was like, I guess our little show is gonna be a lot more than kissing.  Ha-ha!” she laughed as Belinda’s bra went slack and fell off of her shoulders, exposing her small perky breasts.

    I then pulled my tee shirt over my head as Marcella began to rub the wet tip of the licorice whip across Belinda’s rising nipple.  Then, I unbuttoned my pants and let them slide down to the floor.  As I started stroking myself again, Marcella leaned into Belinda and began suckling the sticky licorice residue from her glistening nipple.  

    Marcella then turned to me and giggled “I wanted to look at you so bad that day!  I remember I couldn’t believe you got naked!  I had never seen a guy jerk off until that night on the deck and I SOOO wanted to watch you jack off and make yourself cum!”

    “Really?” I asked as I stroked myself.

    “Fuck yeah!” she howled before going back to sucking Belinda’s nipple.

    I was jerking off at a pretty rapid pace by that point.  The memories from that day combined with the new images I was seeing was overwhelming.  Marcella finally spoke again.  “When I was sucking the sucker stuff off Belinda’s titties, I was still pretending it was your cum.” 

    I had no idea that Marcella had been thinking all of those things.  Hearing it all from her perspective made the story so much hotter than it already was.  I couldn’t wait to see what I would learn next.

    Belinda then slid off of the couch to the floor, just as Marcella had told her to earlier.  “Now, this part scared the shit out of me!” Marcella hooted.

    Belinda knelt in front of her and began pushing her thighs apart.  Marcella smiled down at her as she opened her legs.  “Seriously, I had no idea you were going to do this!” Marci laughed.  Belinda then pushed Marcella’s skirt up around her tummy, exposing her white panties to me.  Belinda then slipped her finger tips beneath the crotch of Marcella’s panties and pulled them over to the side, exposing Marcella’s beautiful hairless cunt.  I could see that she was already getting wet.

    I slightly tightened my grip on my cock as Belinda sensuously pressed her tongue against Marcella’s glistening clit.  The memories from that day flooded my mind.  They were incredibly similar to everything I was seeing.  

    Marcella began to moan softly as Belinda began to gently lap at her snatch.  I remembered not being sure how far they were going to go with their little show that day and fighting as hard as I could to keep from cumming before the show ended.  I had wanted to see them do everything they were prepared to do.  

    As I cleared my head, I looked up to see that Belinda was beginning to slide her middle finger in and out of Marcella’s beautiful pussy.  Marcella’s moans were growing louder as Belinda withdrew her glistening finger and hung it in front of Marcella’s lips, offering her a taste.  Marcella eagerly wrapped her lips around the finger and sucked her own juices off of it.  Our eyes locked as she pulled the finger in and out of her mouth.

    “You were looking at me like that back then too, right?” I asked.

    “Yep.” Marci smirked.

    “Were you-“

    “Acting like I was sucking your cock?..  Uh-huh…” she purred.  It was so hot!  “I was watching you jack off and pretending her finger was your cock.  It was so fucking hot and I just wanted to do the dirtiest shit I could think of so you would cum!” she moaned.  “That’s when I decided to go down on Belinda, and I started telling her I wanted to taste her pussy and all that shit.”

    She then pulled Belinda up to the couch and kissed her.  Belinda sat down and Marcella dropped down to her knees before Belinda.  Belinda eagerly spread her thighs to welcome Marcella’s warm tongue.  Before Marcella dove in, she turned to me with a devilish grin.  “When I got down like this, I left my panties pulled off to the side so you could still see my pussy…”

    I was blown away.  Marcella was even a freak back then.  

    I looked on as she rammed her lips into Belinda’s waiting pussy.  Belinda’s face twisted with incomprehensible pleasure.  Her breasts glistened and bounced in a strange cadence.  The muscles in her stomach tightened and relaxed.  Between her legs, Marcella’s head industriously bobbed and weaved.  Her shoulders tensed with each rise and fall of her neck.  

    The plaid skirt rested in a bunch around her waist.  Her beautiful round ass stuck straight out at me, the left cheek, bisected by the tight elastic of the white panties cutting tightly across it diagonally.  In the center of it all was her smooth glistening cunt, and just above that, her tight puckered asshole, pulsating as she worked.

    “Holy shit!” I exclaimed.  “I remember!  I was totally staring at your pretty little asshole while I jerked off!”

    I then heard Marcella moan “Heh..  I wanted you to just sneak up behind me and fuck me so bad.”

    Had I known that, I probably would have.

    Belinda was lost in pleasure by then.  Marcella continued to work her magic for a few more minutes before Marcella finally smacked her on the leg.  “It was probably around this time…” she reminded Belinda.

    Belinda’s eyes slowly opened and the little tale we were re-telling came back to her.  “Oh..  Oh, right…”  She then looked up at me.  “Johnny…  Johnny, come here!”

    As I had been instructed to do, I stood still and looked at her in shock.

    “Come here baby!  Come here.  I wanna suck your dick!  I wanna put your dick in my mouth!” she moaned.

    As I crossed the room, Marcella relented for a moment to comment.  “That was the craziest part, because Belinda told me that you were just gonna jerk off while we messed around, so you getting your dick sucked wasn’t ever part of the plan, just so you know.” she smiled before going back to work on Belinda’s wet hole.  

    I stood by the couch and hoisted one leg up beside Belinda.  Belinda accommodated and leaned over to my fully engorged cock and pulled it into her mouth.  Belinda then began giving me a vigorous blow job as Marcella ate her pussy.  

    The scene was beautiful!  I stared down at Belinda, feverishly sucking my cock, then down to Marcella’s flat tongue lapping at Belin’s pussy, her eyes watching Belinda’s lips sliding up and down my shaft. Finally, Marcella pulled away and rose up to join Belinda on the couch.  

    As Marcella sat beside Belinda, she said “Remember how I said I wanted to watch Belinda suck your dick?..  Ha-ha!  I did, BUT I was kinda hoping she would invite me to join in.” Marcella smiled.  I could see the elation in her eyes at being able to re-experience it all.

    Marcella watched Belin suck my cock for about a minute before Belinda finally pulled back and looked at her.  Marcella required no further prompting.  She leaned across Belinda’s lap and took me into her warm wet mouth.  Belinda watched Marci suck my cock right in front of her face for a moment before going on to squeeze Marci’s beautiful breasts.  

    For the next few minutes after that, they took turns going at me.  Sometimes, one would suck me off while the other tongued my balls.  It was actually very close to how I remembered it.  During Belinda’s turns, Marcella would narrate more.  “I remember being surprised at how dirty Belinda would be.  Whenever I was blowing you, she would say shit like ‘suck that cock!’ and ‘you like sucking that cock don’t you?’..  Remember?” Marci asked with a grin.

    Belinda blushed.

    Marcella finally pulled away and stopped Belinda from going in again.  “Then, I remember you just sat back for a while and watched me suck Johnny’s cock.” she paused.  “You started rubbing my back and you said ‘You’re so fucking pretty.’  I was kinda surprised to hear you say that kind of thing while I had your boyfriend’s cock halfway down my throat…Ha-ha!” she trailed off.  “It was so sweet though.” 

    At that point, Belin and Marci smiled at one another warmly and briefly kissed.  Marci then went right back into character.  She looked up at me and licked her lips.  “Okay Chico…  Do your thing.”

    I did remember the next part really well.  Up to that point, I had only really been doing whatever Belinda had led me to do.  I recalled watching Marci blow me and Belin watching her do it, and thinking ‘Belinda practically pushed my dick into her a week ago…  It’s probably okay to take a little more control.’  Funny the way certain moments will ingrain themselves deep in your mind.

    I took Marcella’s hand and yanked her up from the couch.  They both looked at me smiling, which was different from how it really happened.  In truth, eight years earlier in my mother’s living room, they were both very surprised by everything that happened next.

    “This is my favorite part.” Marcella grinned.

    I spun her violently toward the couch, grabbed the hem of her skirt and jerked it down to the floor.  

    “GOD! That’s fucking it!” Marci howled.  

    Her panties had come down part of the way with the skirt and I reached up and jerked them down in one quick motion.  As I pulled Belinda up from the couch, Marcella went on.  “Chico, I’d never seen you be all manly like that before.  I think that’s why I always liked this story so much…” she purred as I jerked Belinda’s skirt down.  “You were so fucking… ferocious!”   

    At that point, all three of us were naked. I turned Belinda to face the couch and bent her over at the waist.  I then grabbed Marcella and bent her over next to Belinda and dropped to my knees behind them.  I grabbed Belinda’s ass cheeks, pushed them apart and dug my tongue into her pussy. 

    Belinda immediately began moaning and saying all kinds of dirty shit and was really getting into it.  She cried out “Eat my fucking pussy!  Yeah baby, stick your tongue in my fuckin ass!”  I lapped at her sweet pussy and puckered asshole in long wet strokes as they started feverishly kissing one another.

    There we were, in the past and in the present.  The two of them bent over the couch, kissing deep and hard as I violently licked Belinda’s pussy and asshole.  It was amazing what Marci had created.  Being able to relive something like that was surreal, but extremely erotic.  It was kind of like being in a movie, but also like a dream.  I had never had the chance to interact with a memory until that day. 

    I was giving Belinda’s backside a thorough tongue bath when Marci reached back and began slapping Belinda’s ass.  Belinda was moaning like a whore as I was rifling through my mind, trying to remember the next part of the story.  Marcella had been very specific and I wanted this experience to be perfect for her.

    I rose up to my feet behind Belinda.  I looked Marcella in the eye and commanded her “Grab my cock and put it in her pussy!”  

    Marcella quickly  spun around and grabbed my cock.  Belinda then reached back and pulled her ass cheeks apart.  I eased forward as Marcella shoved the head of my snake into Belinda’s quivering mound.  I then grabbed hold of Belinda’s hips and slid the entire length of my shaft into her as she released an intense moan of pleasure.  As I found my rhythm, Marcella began to goad me on.  “Yeah, fuck that pussy!” she moaned.  “Fuck that tight little pussy!”

    Eight years earlier, I had been nervous about what I did next.  I was so horny and into what we were doing that I ended up doing it despite my reservations.  Marcella was staring at me, almost as if she was waiting for it.  I slid my cock out of Belinda’s tight pussy and turned my hips toward Marcella.  

    “Taste that pussy.”  I ordered her.

    “God, that was so fucking hot!” Marci exclaimed as she pulled my glistening rod into her mouth.  I watched as she happily suckled Belinda’s juices from my shaft until it was spotless.  I then shoved my cock back into Belin.  Marcella quietly watched me fuck the hell out of her.

    Belinda began screaming “Fuck me harder!  Fuck me harder!”

    “You wanna taste your fuckin’ pussy too?” I taunted Belin.

    “Ooh, yeah.  Yeah, I wanna taste my fuckin’ pussy baby.” she purred as she turned around and sucked her own pussy juice off of my gleaming shaft.

    She sucked me clean and turned around for more.  I slammed my cock into her and went right back to pounding her mercilessly.  Moments later, Marcella cooed “Let me taste it again!  I wanna fucking taste it!”  I pulled out of Belinda again and Marcella inched closer.  “Feed me that fucking dick!  Let me taste that pussy!” she howled.  “Yeah, shove that fucking cock in my mouth!”  

    Back then, I couldn’t believe how filthy Marcella was being.  Now it just seemed natural.  Once I was cleanly suckled, I slipped back into Belinda’s warm pussy.  

    Marcella then slid her hand beneath Belinda and squeezed her breasts.  Belinda moaned aloud as Marci slid her fingertips down the center of Belin’s flat tummy until they came to rest on her clit.  Marci began to apply a small amount of pressure and began massaging it in deep circles as Belinda began to moan even louder.  Marci then leaned forward and kissed Belinda passionately as she rubbed her clit.  

    Marcella and I could both tell that Belinda was about to cum.  Marcella grinned up at me and sarcastically said “ So, I could tell Belinda was gonna cum soon by the way she was moaning…  I kept hoping she would cum before you did, and that maybe she would let you at least give me a pity fuck or something…”

    A monstrous orgasm crashed through Belinda.  Her body bucked violently and then went rigid as I pounded her and Marcella stimulated her clit.  She wailed out “Fucking GOD!  Oh, Fuck yes!  FUCK YES!” before whimpering incoherently and finally slumping into the couch.  

    I spun on my heel and sat next to her and put my hand on her beautiful sweat glossed ass.  As she’d done in the past, Belinda turned to Marcella who was still knelt down on the floor and panted “Do you wanna fuck him too?”

    Marcella pretended to be that shy 19 year old she had once been and bashfully whispered “Okay.”

    With that, Belinda stood up and placed Marci in front of me, but facing away.  Belinda kissed her deeply on the lips and then gently pushed her backward, onto me.  My cock was pressing into the small of her back and she let loose a shy snort.  I grabbed her by the hips and hoisted her up so that she could put her feet up on the couch by my thighs.  I then felt Marcella’s delicate fingers nervously wrap around my cock.  It was still saturated with Belinda’s cum.  She began to rub the tip of it against her pussy lips, further saturating her own tight slit.  She then slid slowly down onto me.  

    “Oh, fuck!” she moaned.  “I had wanted you to fuck me again that whole fucking week.”

    Marcella began to grind her wet pussy down my cock in long deep strokes.  She, as ever, felt absolutely amazing.

    “Oohhh.. fuuuck…  That’s it…  Uh…” Marcella gasped.  

    Belinda squared off in front of her and began kissing her wet and hard as she bounced on my cock.  Marcella moaned into her mouth as Belinda began massaging her clit.  A moment later, Belinda dropped down to all fours in front of us and began violently lapping at Marcella’s pussy.  I could occasionally feel her tongue against my cock as I slid in and out of Marci.  At that point, it was up to Marci to keep the story accurate.

    She lifted herself up off of me and gave Belinda enough room to take me into her mouth.

    “Can you taste my pussy?” Marcella hissed down at Belinda.  “You like licking’ my fuckin pussy off that cock?”

    Belinda shoved me back into Marcella’s gash and resumed tonguing her clit.  

    “Fuck yeah, feels so fucking good…  So fucking good.” Marcella panted. 

    We left the narrative behind for a while as Marcella lost herself to the pleasure she was feeling.  A string of soft moans peppered with profanity would occasionally escape her trembling lips.  I could feel the heat of Belinda’s breath on my balls as Marcella rhythmically slid up and down on my spear. 

    I could understand why it was one of her favorite erotic memories.  She finally slowed her rhythm enough to regain some composure and press on.  “Mmmm…  Ever since the week before, I wanted it from behind again…  You guys..  Do you remember, I was straddling Belinda’s face and Johnny was fucking your tits?  Then you grabbed his cock and pushed it up to my pussy?..”  (See ‘Me, my girlfriend and her best friend part 2)

    Taking Marcella’s cue, I pulled her off of me and shoved her, face first, into the couch.  I was being rough with her, just the way she told me to be.  I grabbed hold of her hips and pulled her ass upward.  I took a moment to admire her little pink asshole before I scooted closer and rammed my cock up her sopping pussy.

    “Oh, fuck yeah!  Fuck the shit out of me!” she moaned as Belinda reached beneath her and began rubbing her clit again.  “Fuck me Chico!  Fuck me!” she moaned.

    Belinda leaned into her face.  She was violently rubbing Marcella’s clit.  “Do you like getting fucked? -Huh?” she hissed.  “You like it when my boyfriend fucks you like that?”

    “Fuck!  Fuck yeah, I like it!” Marcella moaned.

    “Tell me!” Belin demanded.

    “I like the way you rub my pussy while your boyfriend fucks me with his big cock!” Marcella moaned.  Then Belinda turned her attention toward me.

    “What about you baby?  Do you like fucking my best friend while I rub her tight little pussy?”

    “Oh, fuck yes!” I howled.  I wasn’t sure how much longer I could hold out.  In the story, Marcella came before I did.  Back then, I knew they were coming over that day, and hoping for the best, I jerked off three times before their arrival.  In the present, I had a slight advantage in that Belinda had already jerked me off in the shower that morning after the shaving event, but even still, I could tell it wouldn’t be long.

    Suddenly Marcella’s panting and groaning grew louder and she shouted “Oh-Fuck!  I’m cumming!  I’m cumming!  OH FUCKING GAWD!  AH!” 

    No sooner than she had made her announcement did I feel a swell of hot spunk building momentum in the base of my cock.  “Fuck!  Fuck!” I shouted as I pulled my cock from her. 

    I stood up and started jerking myself off in rapid fire mode.  As it was happening, Marcella dictated the rest of the story like a play-by-play sports broadcast.

    “Johnny told us he was about to cum and Belinda got on her knees in front of him and I got down beside her!  We pressed our cheeks together and opened our mouths in front of Johnny while he got himself off!” Marcella rattled off.

    My two beautiful women knelt before me, just as they had eight years earlier, cheek to cheek, eyes closed and mouths open.  As in the past, I first aimed at Belinda.  After just a moment’s more work, A stream of warm white spunk exploded from the tip of my cock, straight into Belinda’s mouth.  I turned to Marcella, not quite beating the clock as another stream of jizz splashed on the corner of her open mouth.  The third shot made it in and I spun back to Belinda for another blast.  The volume of cum diminished with each spurt, but I took care to make sure to give each of them as much as I could.  Finally, I was spent. 

    I heard Belinda swallow first.  Then Marcella.

    Belinda took my ultra sensitive post-orgasm phallus into her mouth for one final suckle before offering it to Marcella one last time.  Then the two of them lovingly kissed until the small amount of cum that had missed the bulls-eye was completely gone.

    I leaned back, out of breath and knees shaking.  Marcella stood up and threw her arms around my neck. She kissed me hard and wild on the mouth. 

    “Hey, that’s not how it happened.” I laughed through labored breaths.  

    Marcella and I never actually kissed until about five years after that day.

    “Thank you.” she smiled.  “That was perfect.”

    DEJA VU – PART 2: JOHNNY

    We cleaned ourselves up and decided we should eat something.  I put my slacks and T-shirt back on and the girls redressed themselves in Gracie’s old clothes.  I don’t know why we hadn’t just stayed naked.  Maybe it’s just human instinct to cover up.  Anyway, Gracie had always dressed kind of slutty, which I had never appreciated before that day.  Belinda and Marcella looked really hot in her old clothes. 

    “So, who’s next?” Marci asked as she sat at the counter.  “Belin?” she wondered aloud.

    Belinda was seated beside her.  “Let’s do Johnny’s first.” she smiled.

    “Okay.” Marcella casually agreed.  “So, what’s your favorite memory Chico?” she asked.

    I pulled a loaf of bread out of the fridge.  “Mine’s kinda stupid.”

    “What’s stupid about it?” Marci asked.

    “Well…  We didn’t even have sex in mine.” I confessed as I tossed some lunch meat on the counter.

    “Hmm…” Marci pondered.  “So your favorite thing to think about when you jerk off doesn’t involve sex?” she asked me, clearly confused.

    “Well, it’s sexual, but we didn’t actually have sex.” I said.  “Do you guys remember that time we came over here for the weekend when my Dad and Barbara went out of town for Gracie’s cheer leading thing?”

    They both sat behind the counter looking confused.

    I went on. “The whole house was empty for the entire weekend, so I told my mom I was going camping with Chuck and you guys told your parents you were going to Ft. Worth for a concert or something, and we all stayed here and got wasted?” 

    I watched the memories return to them slowly.  “Anyway, it was the middle of the day and you two were laying out by the pool and you were both pretty buzzed.  When I came outside you both wanted me to titty fuck you….”

    “Oh shit, I remember that!” Belinda laughed.  “We were drinking wine coolers, right?”

    Marcella looked at Belinda.  “Yeah, we were drunk and you were telling me about different sex stuff you guys had done and you told me that your tits were too small to do that!”

    “Right!  And I said we should get him to do it to you since your tits were bigger!” Belinda laughed.  “Oh my god, we were so wasted…”

    Belinda and Marcella asked me to tell them everything I could remember.  

    I laid it all out for them during lunch.  Then in the interest of authenticity, we each drank about five glasses of wine.  Then the two of them stripped out of Gracie’s old clothes and put on their panties.  There was no need to find replacements for bikini tops because they hadn’t been wearing any that day.  I put on a pair of my dad’s old shorts as a bathing suit substitute.  The two of them then walked outside and headed up the steps to the pool deck and got into position and we began to re-enact my favorite memory…

    I couldn’t (and still can’t) remember why I had gone inside that day, or why I had been gone for almost an hour.  Anyway, I stepped out onto the back patio and saw the two of them up on the sun deck that overlooked the pool.  We were all three pretty drunk despite the fact that it was only around two in the afternoon.

    “Hey sexy boy!” I heard Belinda drunkenly call out.

    They both sounded hilarious that day because they were genuinely pretty buzzed, but were also ‘pretending’ to be drunk.  It was hilarious.

    “Did you come out here to look at our titties?” Belin giggled.

    The pool deck was about five feet off the ground.  The whole thing was fenced in lattice work, but on a sunny day, any of our neighbors could have easily made out what was happening.  They were both topless and for all I knew, our neighbors across the fence had already been watching them for hours.

    Belinda squeezed her beautiful bare breasts in the warm sunlight.  She then cupped one in each hand and began sensually massaging them as she cooed at me.  Marcella watched on and giggled with glassy eyes.

    Belinda then brazenly stood up from her deck chair.  She went on to pull the cushion from her chair and drop it on the sun deck.  She knelt down on it and motioned for Marci to join her.  As Marci knelt down beside her, Belinda continued to moan dramatically and massage her own tits.  She was giving me bedroom eyes and through a slur, she asked me “Don’t you wish your dick was between our beautiful breasts?”  

    Marcella giggled as Belinda drunkenly ordered me. “Bring us your hard cock!”

    I took the steps two at a time.  My cock was indeed already rapidly hardening at the site of their beautiful firm breasts bathed in sun light.  Knowing that a few of my neighbors might be able to see what we were doing only turned me on more. 

    I could easily see how drunk Belinda was.  Marcella was right behind her.  I wasn’t quite as torn up, but the way things were going, I didn’t mind at all.  I flashed them a grin and slipped out of my shorts.  When the elastic band popped over my groin, it sent my cock into a slow bounce like a diving board.

    “There it is!” Be giggled, kneeling before me.  She pulled me in close against her body and happily pushed her small tits around my cock.  They had already covered their bodies with baby oil and they were both glistening in the sun.  

    “Yeah, fuck that…  ha-ha..  Fuck my tits.” Belinda demanded.  They were both giggling like silly little girls.  Belinda then said to Marcella “Hey!  Let’s make him do something else…  Let’s make him fuck your tits.”  

    Marci laughed again before dramatically stating “I want a hard cock between my tits!”

    They were drunk, and it almost felt like they were ‘acting’ like they were in a porno, only neither of them were very good at acting…  It was the most bizarre combination of eroticism and comedy that I would ever see.

    Marcella scooted closer to Belinda.  Her larger and darker C-cup breasts hung freely in the warm summer air of my memory.  (Or in the mildly nippy spring air as was the case that day.) 

    I stepped over to Marcella and leaned into her.  My cock lay flat against her chest.  She giggled again as she pushed her breasts around my pole.  Belinda then reached over between her glistening tits and held the tip of my shaft against Marci’s chest. 

    “I’m pushing it in and up and down and up and down.” she drunkenly moaned as Marcella began to bounce her tits around my shaft.

    I began to move my hips, sliding my cock in and out of Marcella’s cleavage.  She was staring up into my eyes.  She licked her lips and said “It’s making me horny.”

    Belinda pulled her hand away finally.  “I like watching…” she said distantly.  “Maybe after you he can fuck my tits again.” she said as she focused in on my cock.  Then with a bit more drama than necessary, she asked “Will you fuck my tits again?.. Please?”

    Marcella backed away from me and I turned back to Belinda.  I remember getting the feeling that she wanted to prove herself.  I placed my cock against her chest and she did her best to push her small tits around me again.  Marcella watched intently and encouragingly said “Oh, that looks so good!”

    Belinda didn’t miss a beat as she slid her oiled cleavage up and down my pole.  “I’ll make your cock feel really good…” she moaned.  “Look how hard this is, it’s almost up to my face.” she beamed.  “I wish I could just lick it…”  

    I began to rock my hips a bit faster, and she pushed her breasts together even harder as she loudly blurted out “Oh, yeah!  Fuck my titties!”  She then began making mock sex sounds.  “Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh!  Fuck my little titties Papi!” 

    As much as I was enjoying all of her effort, I was standing at a strange angle and my cock kept popping out from between Belinda’s small breasts.  “Why don’t you straddle one of us?” Belinda offered up as a solution.

    “Yeah, straddle me!” Marcella giggled.

    “Yeah, straddle her!” Belinda drunkenly agreed.

    Marcella lay down flat on her back on the seat cushion.  At that point, I had never done that with anyone but Belinda before and I was really excited about seeing how it would feel doing it with someone with larger breasts. 

    Marcella’s round tan tits looked absolutely beautiful covered in oil and bathed in sunlight.  Belinda knelt by her side and invited me to climb on. 

    “Now, you get right on here, right over her…”  Listening to Belinda talk drunk was hilarious.  I’m doing my best to replicate it as I’m writing this, but I’ll never do it justice.

    I threw my leg over Marcella and lowered myself down onto her.  I felt my balls come to rest on her upper stomach and heard her let out a drunken giggle.  Belinda then said “Now, right between her tits and then you fuck it.”

    Marcella let out a huge deep laugh at that.  Belinda joined her briefly as she realized that what she had said sounded so funny. 

    Finally, Marcella cocked her arms out to the sides and placed her palms on the outsides of her beautiful tits.  She then pushed them together around my cock.  At that moment, even though we were all a little drunk, the mood turned more serious.

    “Now fuck those tits.” Belinda demanded. 

    I started out slow, gently easing back and then forward. 

    “Yeah, give her a good titty fucking.” Belinda reeled.  She then left Marcella’s side and knelt down above her head.  She reached down and placed her fingertips on the head of my moving cock to keep it down and avoid having it pop out from between Marci’s glorious mounds. 

    “See?  You have big fuckin’ tits Marci…  I wish I had big fuckin’ titties…” Belinda mused.

    “I love your tits.” I told Belinda.  It was true.  I did, though I have to admit, fucking Marcella’s tits was much more pleasurable.

    “Yeah?..  You love my titties?” she asked with a devilish pout.

    “Yeah.” I moaned as I pushed deeper into Marcella’s cleavage.

    “I want titty-fucking.” Belinda purred.

    I don’t know if she had been jealous of Marci’s bigger chest, or if she felt she had something to prove, or if she just actually wanted it, but either way, Marci released her breasts and I climbed off of her.  She then sat up and handed the cushion over to Belinda.  Be then lay on her back and pulled me on top of her.

    As Belinda mashed her tits together, Marci reached down and pressed the tip of my cock downward so it wouldn’t pop out.  As I began to slide in and out of Belinda’s cleavage, she moaned “Yeah, titty fuck these boobs.”

    Belinda kept saying drunken funny shit and despite Marcella’s efforts, my cock kept popping out from between Belin’s small tits.  After several slip outs, Marcella developed a different method to hold it in place.

    In order to keep my cock angled downward, Marcella formed a ring with her thumb and index finger around the base of my cock.  She had only done it to aim my cock down and guide it into Belinda’s cleavage, but she kept it perfectly still and very tight, so in essence, I was fucking her hand and Belinda’s tits at the same time.  It was also much more effective, and I found myself quickening my pace and really beginning to enjoy myself.

    It was quiet for a little while after that save for my own moaning.  Marcella wore an expression that read ‘all business’ and Belinda looked to be very proud of herself.  I had done this with Belinda before, but had never cum as a result, so I was genuinely surprised when I felt an orgasm slowly building up deep inside me.  Belinda must have realized it too because she noticeably mashed her tits harder together as I rammed my cock in and out from between them.

    An enormous smile spread across Belinda’s face as she giggled “Fuck my tits! Ha Ha!  Fuck my itty bitty titties!”

    I moaned louder and fucked her tits even more aggressively.  Marcella then did the one thing that I would always think about when I jerked off to that memory.  Instead of simply using her hand to hold my cock downward, she began to slide the ring she’d made of her fingers up and down as I continued thrusting. 

    What she was doing wasn’t just to help Belinda anymore.  She was actively trying to get me off and that drove me absolutely crazy.

    Belinda took notice of what was happening and blurted out  “Yeah, jerk that fucking cock until a cum load’s shot right on my little tits…  My little b-cups.”

    My cock then slid completely out of Belinda’s cleavage and Marcella changed her grip and was then fully stroking me as I started to wince.  “Ohh Fuck!” I shouted.

    “Oh, you’re gonna cum?..”  Belinda queried.  “Cum on my tits.” she giggled as she continued squeezing and massaging her oil drenched tits beneath me.

    It was then that Marcella really went for it.  Using her entire hand, she jerked me tight and hard.  I looked down at my oily cock slipping in and out of Marcella’s tight fist, just above Belinda’s beautiful oily gyrating body.  The breeze was cool and the sun was bright.  I let Marci jerk my cock with a slippery fist until I spilled a hot load of cum between Belinda’s tits and up onto her neck.

    I knelt above Belinda panting as she giggled below me.  Marcella casually licked a small droplet of semen off of her thumb and then smiled at me.  “See.” was all she said.  

    She had been right.  It was just like being back in that amazing summer eight years before.  It made us all feel young again.

    DEJA VU – PART 3: BELINDA

    So, dear reader, you’ve made it this far…  Before I go on, you should know that what you are about to read is the entire reason I started writing all these stories down in the first place.  This night was the defining moment that led to my life being what it is right now.  I’m currently working as a writer.  I currently live with Belinda and Marcella. (Hope that didn’t spoil the ending for you, but, come on. You knew that was coming, right?)  We have an interesting lifestyle and as a result, I have a lot more stories to share after this one, but this was the one event that set it all in motion.  So, here it is, and thank you Belinda.  I love you every day.

    Back in March of 2007. 

    Belinda was in the shower.  Marcella and I were sitting in the hot tub talking about how fun the day had been and speculating on what Belinda’s favorite memory might be.  She had mentioned the bathroom at Chuck’s house.  

    During parties at Chuck’s house in the summer of ’99, the three of us would often sneak off to the bathroom to fool around and even sometimes have sex.  We disappeared together often enough to be pretty certain that our friends probably caught on to what we were doing in there.  There had been a lot of parties and a lot of trips to the bathroom, so we didn’t know exactly what Belinda had in mind and the anticipation was driving us both crazy.

    After about fifteen minutes, Belinda finally stepped out of the house. 

    She walked, completely naked with damp spirals of hair hanging in all directions, over to the hot tub and climbed in to join us. 

    “Okay mystery woman…” Marcella began.  “We’re dying to know what we’re doing next.”

    “Okay.” Belinda smiled.  “We can only do part of mine because it technically didn’t really happen the way I fantasize about it.” she opened. 

    Marcella and I sat, intrigued as she went on.  “It was one of those nights that we were partying at Chuck’s house.  We had all gone into the bathroom together like we did sometimes, only that time, SOMEBODY forgot to lock the door.” she said, eye-balling me.  “Anyway, we were all kinda goin’ at it when Hillary walked in on us.”

    “I remember that!” Marcella and I simultaneously blurt out.

    Hillary was a member of that old group.  She notoriously got shit-faced at every party back then.  Nine out of ten times, she would end up taking her shirt off, or making out with some random guy or girl, or generally doing something outrageous.  She was a thin blonde girl with a pretty face.  Anyway…

    “So, I can’t remember exactly what we were doing at the moment that she walked in, but it was very clear that we were busted.  Anyway, she just said ‘sorry, sorry.’ and ran out.” Belinda explained.

    “Riiiiight?…” Marcella coaxed her to go on.

    “So instead of going back to the party after that, we just locked the door and kept going, remember?” Belinda asked.

    “Yeah.” I said.

    “Well, what I fantasize about is that it all happens the exact same way, only instead of leaving, Hillary stays in the bathroom with us and watches us all have sex.” Belinda finished.

    Marcella and I were left speechless.  Finally Marcella asks what we’re both dying to know. 

    “So you want the three of us to ‘do it’ in front of somebody else?”

    “Uh-huh.” Belinda blushes.  “Remember that night we played truth or dare, when you would dare me and Johnny to do stuff or he would dare us to do stuff with each other?..  Well, part of what I liked about that so much was being watched by the other person.” Belinda explained to Marcella.  “Knowing that you were watching me jerk him off, or sucking his dick made it feel so much dirtier.” she paused.  “Then whenever he would watch us make out or go down on each other and we would get him to jack off…  I got so horny being so dirty in front of someone…  Anyway, by late in the summer, none of us were really watching anymore because we were all doing it.  So, when Hillary walked in on us that night, I was scared, but later on I started wishing she had stayed.  I wanted to do all of that shit right in front of her.  I wanted her to see me being all slutty, getting fucked from behind while I ate out a girl…  Just thinking about it is turning me on.”

    I had caught glimpses of what an exhibitionist Belinda was deep down inside when she would put on little shows for me with Marcella, but I had no idea it went as deep as it did.  I was loving all of her honesty and the fact that she wanted to revel in her kinkiness. 

    “I always imagine Hillary because she was always wasted and taking her shirt off and suggesting we all play strip poker and stuff, so I felt like she would have been into it.” Belinda said.

    I was so turned on by everything she’d said that I couldn’t think of anything to say.  Marcella was silent too. 

    We had all seen Hillary the day before at Dan’s wedding.  She looked roughly the same as she had back in ’99.  She was white.  Blue eyes and blonde hair.  She was thin and a little taller than Be and Marci.  She also had bigger boobs that we’d all seen numerous times that summer.

    “She was at Dan’s wedding.  We could call her.” I said.

    Belinda looked at me.  “No way!  I just meant we could pretend she was there or something.”

    Marcella interjected. “Why not?..  None of us even live in the same town anymore…” 

    “No.  She’s friends with all our friends.” Belinda reasoned.

    “So?  She’d have just as much reason to keep it quiet as we would.” Marcella retorted.

    “That’s only if she actually goes through with it.” Belinda volleyed.  “What if we asked her and she said no?  The first thing she would do is tell everyone.”

    I was picturing it in my mind.  Crazy Hillary, watching the three of us in action wasn’t so hard to imagine. 

    “I bet she would do it.” I said.

    “Me too!” Marcella exclaimed.  “She was always wanting to take her top off!  She was always hooking up with everybody.  Shit, she probably would’ve made a move on Johnny if you two weren’t together back then…  Plus, how many times did she get wasted and end up making out with one of the girls from Chuck’s job?…”

    Marcella had a point.  We all sat silently staring at Belinda.  She closed her eyes tightly and finally said “Fuck it.  Let’s call her.”

    After we had sat around and formed our plan, it was decided that I should make the call.  I called her up and told her that Belinda, Marcella and I were still in town and wanted her to join us for dinner.  She happily accepted the invitation.  I then took Marci and Belinda to their houses to shower and change.  We were all to meet back at my dad’s house at 8PM.

    I got back early and cooked up some lamb chops and rice.  Marcella and Belinda arrived around 7:30. 

    Marcella was wearing a jean skirt and black, low cut blouse under a jacket.  She wore her hair down and tussled.  Belinda sported an extremely short black skirt.  The top she was wearing is tough to describe.  It was almost like a thinly looped netting with small sparkling colored jewels all over it.  I’d never seen her wear it before and assumed that she would usually wear a bra or camisole underneath. 

    That evening, she wore it without either and I could very easily make out her nipples through the loose weave.  It clung close to her body, but wasn’t tight enough to mask the natural bounce and sway of her tits when she moved.  Had I seen any girl wearing that out at a club, I would’ve had no respect for her and assumed that she was a raging slut.  Basically, I loved it!  Her light brown hair was left naturally curly and pulled up in a pony.  I reached down and softly pinched her left nipple which had found its way through the loose weave of her top.  “Going all out, huh?” I smirked as she kissed me hello. 

    “Tonight’s about showing off, right?” she replied with a warm smile.  “I thought this would be appropriate.”

    We all agreed that we still wanted to go through with it and at 8PM on the nose, Hillary arrived with a bottle of wine.

    I offered to take her coat and she gladly slid out of it.  She was wearing short white shorts and a black blouse that buttoned down the front.  I have to admit, she looked really good. 

    The next two hours were filled with dinner and lots of wine drinking.  As beautiful as Marcella and Hillary both looked that evening, I couldn’t peel my eyes away from Belinda.  I was shocked that Hillary hadn’t brought up the obvious fact that Belinda’s nipples were clearly visible through her top.  Seriously, If you squinted your eyes, it looked as if she were sitting there at the dinner table topless. 

    Finally, Hillary asked if we were planning on going out after dinner.  We told her that we had planned on staying in for the evening.  To that, she finally said “Okay, good.”  She then directed her words at Belinda, playfully saying “I just wanted to make sure because if we were gonna go out, you should probably know that I can totally see your nipples through that top.” she laughed.  “Don’t get me wrong, it’s a hot top.  I just wanted to make sure you knew…”

    Belinda smiled back and laughed.  “Don’t worry, I know.  I knew it was just gonna be us tonight, so I didn’t really care if everybody could see my tits.”

    I loved the way Belinda just dismissed it like that.  She liked the attention.  She liked knowing that a room full of people could look at her tits.  In fact, I’m pretty sure, she wanted us to. In all honesty, I’ve seen a lot more of that top and others like it since that night, and it’s very seldom that anything is worn underneath.

    The conversation moved forward, but from that point on, there were more and more subtle remarks and sexual innuendos.  We basically all got pretty buzzed and had a lot of laughs.  We were keeping it playful. 

    As the night wore on and the wine flowed, we gradually confessed everything to Hillary.  We finally dropped the bomb and told her that the three of us were in love and that we were all going to live together.

    “Oooohhhh.” Hillary said, wide eyed and frozen.  After a beat she went on.  “So the three of you are…  a couple – er -uh.. an item or whatever?”

    “Yeah.” Marci smiled.

    There was a long stab of silence as Hillary rifled through her thoughts and searched for a ‘politically correct’ way to articulate what she was thinking.  She finally just gave up. 

    “Okay, I don’t mean to be inappropriate or anything, but so like, how does that work?  I mean, do you all sleep together, or do you take turns with Johnny or do you guys have like a girl on girl thing?…”

    We all laughed and the mood lightened enough for Hillary to smile along with us.  Marcella giggled “All of the above.”

    As the laughter died down Hillary said “Wow…  That’s wild you guys… but if you’re all happy and into it then…  You know…”  She lifted her glass again.  “Cheers!”

    Hillary was the first person that we ‘came out’ to.  We found out that it wasn’t nearly as hard as we all thought it would be.

    I finally leveled my eyes at Belinda.  “Do you want me to tell her?”

    Belinda blushed and hesitated for a moment.  Finally she quietly said “Okay.” 

    The wine helped.

    I looked at Hillary.  She was staring at me wide eyed with the beginning of a smirk at the edges of her glossed lips.  “Back in the summer after our freshman year of college…”

    “I remember that summer.” Hillary smiled, her cheeks beginning to flush red.  “The three of you were always sneaking off together.  Oh my GOD has this been going on since back then?”

    “Yes.” I continued.  “We were young and we did a lot of uh…”  I stammered as I searched for the correct word.

    “Experimenting.” Belinda offered.

    “Experimenting!  Thanks honey…  Experimenting with each other.  So today, we were talking about a lot of the different things that the three of us did that summer and sort of…” I stumbled.  “…Sort of ‘re-enacted’ them.”

    Hillary waited patiently for me to go on as she shifted in her chair.  She crossed her legs toward Belinda who could see what difficulty I was having.  Belinda found her courage and took over for me.

    “Basically we were re-enacting each of our favorite memories from that summer.” she lightheartedly explained.  “We did Marcella’s first and then we did Johnny’s.  We were gonna do mine last, but we couldn’t, since part of it involves you…”

    Hillary’s expression didn’t change.  Her eyes remained wide as she blurted out “Are you talking about the time I walked in on you guys in the bathroom that night?”

    “Yes.  You remember?” Belinda asked her hopefully.

    “Oh my GOD, are you kidding me?  I totally remember that.” She giggled.  “I walked into the bathroom and you guys were all going at it!” she smiled at me.  “I just thought you guys were really drunk or something.”

    It was quiet for a moment before Belinda reluctantly continued.  “So-”

    “I’ll do it.” Hillary interrupted, with bright eager eyes.

    “What?” Belinda giggled.

    “Well, you just told me how you were reliving all these sex memories all day and that the only one you couldn’t re-create was the one where I walked in on you in the bathroom, so…  I’ll do it.” she smiled with the wild look of excitement that only kinky sex acts can bring about.

    Marcella sighed and began to smile too.  Belinda was mildly embarrassed but smiling too.  She didn’t say anything else after that, so I spoke up for her.  “There’s a little more to it…”

    “What?” Hillary asked, clearly intrigued.

    “No Johnny, that’s enough, really.” Belinda protested through her blushing cheeks.

    Hillary fixed her wide eyes on Belinda.  Grinning from ear to ear, Hillary prodded.  “What?  Come on, tell me.”

    Belinda was beet red.  “This is a lot more uncomfortable than I thought it was going to be.”

    “Come on, I don’t give a shit.  Tell me.” Hillary pried.  I couldn’t tell if Hillary was just really cool or if she was overwhelmed with curiosity.  Remembering the wild party girl that she used to be, I figured maybe it was both.

    Belinda smiled through a thick wine buzz and said “When I think about it in my head…  I imagine that you stay in there with us…” she shyly raised her eyes to meet Hillary’s “…and watch.”

    Belinda was clearly bashful about everything that was happening.  Mercifully, Hillary didn’t let her mire in silence for very long.  She glanced around the room, still wide eyed, but now openly smirking. 

    “So you want me to watch the three of you have sex?”  She paused for a moment and none of us spoke. 

    Shy smiles circled the room until Hillary finally burst out “Okay!  So what do we do first?”

    Belinda got up and gave Hillary a warm hug as they both giggled drunkenly.  Then we got right to it.

    The truth is; not one of the three of us could remember what we were doing at the exact moment that Hillary had walked in on us that night, so we asked Hillary if she remembered.

    “Johnny was leaning up against the sink.” she began.  Then she smirked at me.  “And you were naked.”

    “You saw me naked?” I asked.  “How do I not remember that?”

    “You were pretty drunk.” she laughed.  She searched her memory and went on.  “Belinda was…  on your left side standing next to you and the two of you were making out.”

    “Was I naked?” Belinda asked.

    “No.” she said to Belinda and Marcella.  “You were both completely clothed, but Johnny was totally naked.” she said.

    “Ha-ha!” Marcella laughed, poking me in the chest.  “You gotta get naked!” she giggled.  “What about me?  What was I doing?”

    Hillary turned a brighter shade of red as she giggled “You were uh…  Let’s just say you were on your knees in front of Johnny.”

    All four of us let out a great howl of laughter.  Once the laughter had died down Belinda told Hillary what to do after she came in.  She asked her to just step inside and lock the door behind her.  Hillary asked how to know when to come in and Belinda told her to just finish her glass of wine and then come. 

    Hillary agreed and Belinda hugged her one more time and said “Thank you so much for doing this!”

    The three of us left Hillary to her glass of wine in the living room and walked into the master bedroom.  We were all smiling like giddy little kids as we walked into the master bath and closed the door, making sure that we left it unlocked.

    Belinda’s smile was electric as she pushed me up against the counter top and threw her arms around my neck.  She kissed me deep and wet the way she had when we were nineteen.  “Ugh, I’m so fucking excited right now.” she whispered, grinning ear to ear. 

    She took a step back as Marcella came up on my right side.  Belinda began to unbutton my shirt as Marcella came in to kiss me. 

    “Hey!  No kissing.” Belinda pouted, jokingly.  “You guys didn’t kiss back then, remember?”

    Marci didn’t bat an eye.  She just backed off from me and focused on Belinda.  “I’m just kidding Marci.  I don’t care if you guys kiss.  That’s not the important part anyway…”

    Marci then kissed her softly on the lips and said “It’s your fantasy.  We should do it however you want.”

    Belinda thought for a moment and said “Seriously?”

    “Uh-huh.” Marci moaned before another slow kiss. “I kinda liked the fact that me and Johnny didn’t ever kiss back then. It made all the other stuff we did even hotter.”

    “Okay.  Don’t kiss him then…  Just so it’ll feel more real.” Belinda smiled.

    Marcella resumed softly kissing her as Belinda finished unbuttoning my shirt.  She pushed it back over my shoulders and if fell silently to the tile floor.  She leaned into me and began to kiss me as she pulled at my belt.

    Marcella stood beside her and squeezed her breasts through her extremely revealing top.  Belinda continued kissing me as she popped the button on my jeans and then worked the zipper downward.  Before my pants could hit the floor, she reached forward and found my fully engorged cock with her soft palm and wrapped her fingers around it, instantly beginning to loosely stroke me in slow motion.

    My pants fell around my ankles and I kicked them away.  There I was, against the sink, completely naked and it had only taken thirty seconds. 

    In keeping with her character, Belinda did what she might have done eight years earlier.  She turned to Marcella and kissed her wet and hard.  When she pulled away, she hissed “Do you wanna watch me suck his dick?”

    Marcella responded in kind.  “Yeah baby.  Suck his dick.”

    Belinda dropped down to her knees.  I reached over and squeezed Marcella’s breasts through her top as Belinda took me into her mouth and began to lovingly stroke my cock with the wet ring of her lips.  Marcella stared down at her.  “Mmm.  I love watching you suck cock.”

    After a short while, Belinda stood up and kissed Marcella again.  “Can you taste it?..  Can you taste his dick on my lips?” she panted.

    “Mmm-hmm.” Marcella moaned.

    “Do you wanna taste it?” Belinda hissed as she stroked my wet cock.  “Do you wanna put that big dick in your mouth?”

    “Mmm…  Yes.” Marcella whimpered.

    Belin turned to me.  “Would you like that baby?  Do you want my best friend to suck your big dick now-huh?  Do you wanna put your big fat cock in my best friend’s mouth?”

    “Mmm-hmm.” I groaned as I gripped the counter top.

    Belinda kissed Marcella one last time and then urged her.  “Suck his cock Marci.  I wanna see you suck his big fat cock!” she moaned.

    Marcella dropped down to her knees in front of me and pulled me into her eager mouth.  

    Her lips were soft and warm.  At first, Belinda just held onto me and watched her.  I was watching her too. 

    “Yeah, suck that big cock baby.” Belinda cooed.  “Suck that cock for me.” she said as she turned to me and closed her eyes.  We shared a deep long kiss as Marcella pushed and pulled her mouth up and down my steel shaft. 

    We were in position.  My stomach filled with butterflies at the thought of another person entering the room and watching us behave so deviously.  I began to imagine it in my mind.  The more I imagined Hillary’s eyes staring at the soft lips easing up and down my cock, the more excited I became.  The anticipation was building into a crescendo.  Seconds later, the door knob began to turn…

    Hillary stood in the doorway with the same wide eyed smirk she’d been wearing all night.  I knew that I was going to be the only naked person when she entered and had wondered if I would feel at all bashful.  Now that it was actually happening, I found that I didn’t mind in the least.  In fact, I enjoyed it much more than I thought I would.  I looked dead at Hillary as she took in the situation.

    “Oh, excuse me.” she blushed.

    Belinda opened her sultry eyes and very seductively stared back at Hillary.  Hillary reluctantly took a step forward and pulled the door closed behind her.  She then turned the lock, just as she had been instructed to, before leaning back against the door.  Belinda stared at her and licked her own lips as she placed her hand on the back of Marcella’s head.  It was surreal.  It was beyond erotic.

    “Mmm…  Do you guys mind if I stay for a while?” Hillary giggled.

    Belinda responded by shoving her tongue into my mouth as she pushed Marcella’s head into my crotch.

    “I like your top Belinda.” Hillary smiled.  “I feel like I’ve been staring at your nipples through it all night.”

    The bathroom was big, but not so big that Hillary was more than five feet from us.  Belinda continued to stare at her with a wild animal lust in her eyes. “I think I’m supposed to wear a bra with it, but I didn’t really feel like it.” Belinda softly moaned.

    “You like being looked at?” Hillary smiled, taking on a more serious demeanor.

    “Uh-huh.” Belinda cooed. 

    Something strange was happening.  I thought that Hillary was just supposed to watch us, but Belinda was very openly interacting with her.  Belin seemed eager to please Hillary too.  It was really interesting to watch their interactions.

    “Do you like watching?” Belinda asked as she slid her fingers around the base of my cock as Marcella pulled down another wet stroke.

    “So far.” Hillary smiled with a raise of her eyebrow.  Then her brow furrowed as she looked directly down to Marcella’s lips sliding up and down my hairless cock.  “Is…  Is he shaved?”

    Marcella then took her mouth off of me as Belinda removed her hand.  Marci giggled as Hillary went wide eyed, admiring my smooth, spit covered erection.  “Oh my God…” she trailed off as Marcella slid her lips back over my manhood.

    “You like?” Belinda purred, smiling at her once more before pulling Marcella to her feet.  “You like kissing girls, right?”

    Hillary blushed.  “Sometimes.”

    Belinda pulled Marcella in close. “Have you ever watched two girls kiss each other?”

    “Yes.” Hillary reluctantly admitted.

    Belinda then shoved her tongue into Marcella’s mouth with no inhibition whatsoever.  Hillary stood and watched on, unflinching. 

    Belinda then pulled Marci off to the side a bit to give Hillary a clear view of my throbbing cock as she she gripped it and began to slide her fist up and down the length of it.  Hillary made no attempt to avert her eyes.  She stared down at the show and smiled. 

    “Do you like watching me stroke Johnny’s big hard cock?” Belinda asked sensuously.

    Hillary shyly bit her lip.  “Yes.”

    It was clear to me then that Belinda was a full blown exhibitionist.  She was pulling out all the stops.  Belinda released my cock and began to unbutton Marcella’s blouse.  Belinda then slid the blouse off of Marcella’s perfect torso.  It was then carelessly tossed aside as they resumed kissing passionately. 

    Belinda then busied herself with the clasp on Marcella’s bra.  It was undone in an instant and tossed on top of her blouse on the tile floor. 

    By that time, I had begun to lightly stroke my cock as I watched the show unfold, occasionally stealing glances at Hillary.  She was fully engrossed as well although I did catch her shoot a glance my way when I began to touch myself. 

    Marcella’s back was to Hillary, so she hadn’t seen Marci’s breath taking tits yet, but they were in full view for me and Belinda.  I studies her tan orbs for the hundredth time that weekend as Belinda took Marci’s hand and placed it on my cock.  Marcella then took over stroking me as Belinda began to unzip Marci’s skirt.

    “Do you think it’s weird that I like watching Marcella jerk my boyfriend off?” Belinda oozed.

    Hillary was briefly at a loss for words.  She finally sighed “I guess not.”

    Marcella was just two or three feet in front of Hillary.  As Belinda pulled Marci’s skirt downward, it caught and stubbornly held on to her beautiful round ass.  Belinda pulled harder with no luck as she continued deeply kissing Marcella.  With another quick tug, the skirt finally came down to reveal Marci’s beautiful tan ass.  The skirt fell to the floor leaving Marcella naked, save for a skimpy black thong.

    “Doesn’t Marci have the most amazing ass?” Belinda mused as she slipped her fingers into Marcella’s waistband and slowly slid her panties down to her feet.

    “Uh-huh.” Hillary whispered.

    With Marcella and I both completely naked, Belinda stepped around us toward Hillary. 

    We weren’t sure what would happen next.  Hillary briefly tensed up as Belinda reached around her waist–
    –and unlocked the door.

    She led Hillary by the hand into the master bedroom and sat her down on the small sofa beside the bed.  She then leisurely shoved me onto the bed.  I checked to see if Hillary was still smiling and she was. 

    Belinda then took Marcella to the side of the bed near the love seat and sat her down facing Hillary.  Marcella went along with every movement without question or hesitation.  Belinda reached across the bed and placed my hand on my cock.  She glanced over her shoulder and spoke to Hillary. 

    “Sometimes, Marci and I like to put on a little show for Johnny.”

    Hillary leaned back into the love seat, wide eyed and giggling.

    “Have you ever been with a girl before?” Belinda asked as she began to push Marcella’s naked thighs apart.

    “I’ve made out with a few.” Hillary replied.

    Belinda made a show of bending at the waist in front of Hillary.  Her micro skirt rose up, revealing her lower ass cheeks as she went on.  “Have you ever gone down on a girl before?”

    “No.” Hillary shifted, leaning slightly forward.

    “Have you ever watched two girls together?” Belinda softly purred as she delicately licked Marcella’s inner thigh.

    “Not in real life.” Hillary admitted.

    Belinda softly kissed Marcella’s inner thigh less than an inch from her glistening hairless slit.  “Mmm…  What do you think of all this?” Belinda queried.

    “It’s pretty dirty.” Hillary exhaled.

    “Uh-huh.” Belin moaned as she softly kissed Marcella’s outer lips. 

    She had cocked her head to the side, placing her cheek against Marcella’s left thigh so that Hillary had a clear view of the unfolding events.  I had already begun stroking my cock, but Hillary’s eyes were glued to Belinda.  “Do you wanna see me lick her pussy?”

    Hillary glanced up at me and then back down to Belinda.  “Okay.”

    Belinda was moving slowly and oozing sensuality.  Hillary watched in awe as Belinda placed a fingertip on either side of Marcella’s pussy and spread it open, further exposing Marcella’s little clit.  She then opened her mouth and pressed the tip of her soft tongue against Marcella’s pleasure button.  Hillary stared at her tongue as it flicked Marci’s clit up and down.  Marci began to softly moan as Belinda flashed a glance at Hillary.  “What if Johnny put his cock in Marcella’s mouth right now?..  Would you like that?”

    Hillary was getting more and more into it.  “Mmm-hmm.” she said almost under her breath.

    I stood up on the bed and positioned myself by Marcella’s beautiful face.  She glanced up as I brushed my cock against her cheek.  She then turned her head and wrapped her warm soft lips around me.  She began pulling me in and out in slow deep strokes. 

    At the sight of that, Belinda turned her face away from Hillary to focus more completely on Marcella’s clit.  She was deliberately bent at the waist and sticking her beautiful ass out, just a couple of feet in front of Hillary.  Marcella softly moaned onto my cock as I stole another look at Hillary.  She was watching my cock gliding in and out of Marcella’s mouth.

    Hillary’s eyes darted back to Belinda’s ass as Belinda reached behind her back and grabbed the tight skirt, hiking it up further to show off her spectacular ass to Hillary.  Once her skirt was in a bunch around her hips, Belinda slipped her thumb under the elastic waistband of her panties and feverishly pulled them downward. 

    She couldn’t get them past the center of her ass cheeks from the angle she was at.  She could have easily stopped pleasuring Marcella for a moment to pull them the rest of the way down, but she didn’t.  She left them clinging around hips, exposing the top half of her ass and she slid her hand down her tummy and into the slack panties.  She began gently fingering herself right in front of Hillary, albeit behind the loose hanging cloth of her panties.

    She began to moan at her own touch.  Within a few moments, she briefly pulled her lips from Marcella’s quivering mound.  “Can you pull my panties down?” she quickly panted before diving back into her work.

    Hillary stared blankly for a moment before looking up at me and smiling. 

    I couldn’t believe it either.  I knew Belinda well enough by then to know what she was up to.  It wasn’t enough to have Hillary watch us.  Belinda wanted to involve her.  To what end remained to be seen. Maybe it was the thrill of toying with people and testing their limits.

    Hillary reluctantly reached up to Belinda’s hips and slipped her fingertips into the waistband of her panties.  She began to pull them downward over Belinda’s smooth tan ass cheeks.  Once past that point, they fell effortlessly to the floor.

    “Thank you.” Belinda moaned.

    From my vantage point, I could see everything that Hillary was seeing.  Two feet in front of her face, Belinda’s hand was feverishly massaging her own pussy.  She was bent over at a right angle with her legs apart.  Her pretty little asshole was in clear view and she knew it.

    “I get so fucking horny watching Johnny get his cock sucked.” Belinda panted.  “Does that make me a slut?” she asked aloud as she fingered herself in front of Hillary.

    Again, Hillary was caught off guard.  “…I guess not.” she answered, trying to appease Belinda.

    Belinda then reached further beneath herself until her middle finger came to rest on her puckered pink anus.  As she began rubbing it in small circles she went on to say “Do you like watching Marcella suck his cock?”

    “Yeah.” Hillary answered timidly.

    “Is it making you horny too?” Belinda panted as she slid her fingertip into her asshole.

    “Uh-huh…  And what you’re doing…” Hillary grinned.

    Belinda quickly turned her head to Hillary as she began to work her finger in and out of her butthole.  “Yeah?” she moaned.  “You like watching me put my finger in my ass?” she baited Hillary. 

    “It’s pretty hot.” Hillary smiled.

    Belinda then slipped her finger out of her rectum and stood up.  She turned to face Hillary. 

    Her nipples poked through the loose weave of her top.  Her skirt remained in a bunch around her hips, leaving her hairless pussy in plain view just two feet in front of Hillary.  She stood with her hands on her hips completely unabashed.  “Have you ever let a guy fuck you in the ass?”

    I was enjoying Marcella’s intense blow-job, but neither one of us could take our eyes off of Belinda and Hillary at that point.  Hillary stared up at Belinda with a spark of lust in her eyes. 

    “Hell yes!” she giggled.  “I fucking love getting fucked in the ass.”

    “Who knew we had so much in common?” Belin groaned sensuously.  “So, are you still into girls at all?”

    “It’s been a while.” Hillary smiled up.

    Belinda returned her warm smile.  “You said you were staring at my nipples all night.”

    “Uh-huh.” Hillary volleyed.

    Belinda slid her fingers back down to her moist crotch, lightly diddling herself.  “Do you want me to take this thing off?” Belinda asked mischievously.

    Hillary cupped her face in her hands and giggled shyly before looking back up at Belinda.  “Yeah.”

    Belinda continued to push her even further, circling her clit with her fingertips.  “You want me to show you my little fuckin’ titties?”

    “Okay.” Hillary giggled again.

    Belinda then shocked everyone in the room by stepping forward and placing her knee on the sofa next to Hillary.  She then brought her other knee up to rest on the other side of Hillary’s hips.  Hillary covered her face again and giggled “Oh my GOD!” as Belinda straddled her waist with her bare shaved pussy just inches above Hillary’s lap.  Belinda then pulled Hillary’s hands from her eyes.  Hillary turned a whole new shade of red as she dropped her hands down at her sides, draping them over Belinda’s naked thighs.

    By that point, Marcella had pulled her mouth off of my cock.  She was staring at Belinda.  So was everyone else in the room.  Lost in my own interest, I sat down on the edge of the bed beside Marcella, eager to see what Belinda would do next. 

    Hillary stared up into Belinda’s eyes with a drunken grin plastered to her face.  Belinda then began to wind her body in a serpentine fashion as she grabbed the bottom of the skimpy top she was wearing.  Ever so slowly, she began to peel it away from her bare skin underneath.  “Are you enjoying the show?” she oozed.

    “I am.” Hillary answered very agreeably. 

    Belinda’s sequined top was just below her breasts as she continued to writhe on Hillary’s lap.  She slowly pulled the top up, revealing her small, but beautiful breasts.  Hillary stared at them. 

    It was clear to Marci and I that a strong current of lust was building up behind her eyes.  Belinda finally pulled the top over her head and tossed it on the floor behind her.  She then pulled the bunched up skirt up past her tummy and over her breasts.  She slipped it over her head and tossed it away before climbing off of Hillary, finally completely naked.

    Belinda had subtly involved Hillary, and then alienated her by leaving her as the only clothed person in the room.  I recognized her tactics, as I had used them myself before. 

    The truth is, I had no idea what Belinda was trying to do.  I had my assumptions, but it didn’t matter either way.  Whether she wanted Hillary to join us, or whether she wanted to torture her all night, I was still having one of the most erotic experiences I had ever had.  Then Belinda handed the reigns to Hillary.

    Marcella and I were sitting side by side in front of Hillary.  Belinda stood next to her and casually asked her “What would you like to see us do?”

    Hillary looked around at the three of us.  She didn’t expect to suddenly be thrust behind the wheel.  “I don’t know…  It’s your fantasy, right?  What do you want to do?”

    Belinda put her hand on Hillary’s shoulder.  “Well, this is part of my fantasy.” she explained.  “I want you to tell us what you want to see us doing.”

    “Oh my god…” Hillary chattered as she put her hand over her eyes.  “Anything?” she asked giddily.

    “Sure.” Belinda said.

    Hillary was silent for a long time.  She finally burst out “I don’t know what to say!  I liked it better when you were telling everybody what to do!” she pleaded.  “I’m sorry.”

    “No, that’s okay.” Belinda smiled.  She then looked at me and Marcella.  “I want everyone to be okay with this though.” she said as she sat down on Hillary’s lap.  Hillary didn’t seem to mind.  “I’ve been fantasizing about this for years, so I’ve got some pretty kinky shit in my mind.”

    Possibly speaking out of turn, I blurted out “Just go for it.”  I was a little over zealous maybe.

    Belinda smiled back to me and then looked at Hillary.  “I’m not worried about you two.”  She then said, “Okay.  I’m just gonna go for it, so if anything happens that’s too much for you, just say ‘pancake.’ and we’ll stop.”

    I couldn’t believe we were invoking a ‘safe word.’  (Pancake is still the word we use, just so you know.)

    Hillary thought for a moment and then smiled again.  “Okay.”

    Belinda excitedly climbed onto the bed beside me.  She knelt next to me and pushed my thighs apart, exposing my full erection and smooth shaved balls to Hillary.  She then bent over me and took me into her mouth just long enough to coat my cock with saliva.  She then took my right hand and held it open in front of her face.  She pressed her flat tongue at the base of my palm and licked it, coating it with more spit before placing it against my smooth cock.  She then turned her attention to Hillary who was seated just a few feet in front of me.

    “First I want you to watch Johnny stroke his big fat cock for you.” Belinda moaned.

    Hillary giggled into her hand for just a second and then focused in.  I began slipping my spit drenched fist up and down my cock in slow long strokes.  I felt strangely calm.  I watched her eyes follow my fist up and down and grew even harder with each stroke, knowing that she was looking.

    “Do you like that?” Belinda began.

    “Mmm-hmm.” Hillary answered.

    “What do you like about it?” Belinda inquired.

    Hillary shifted her weight.  “I like how smooth it looks.”

    “What else?” Belinda pressed.

    “Mmm… I like the sound it makes.”

    “Yeah?” Belinda pushed.

    “Uh-huh.” Hillary moaned softly.

    Belinda let her observe me in silence for a moment before whispering lustfully “Have you ever thought about Johnny fucking you?”  Hillary looked up at Belinda nervously.  “It’s okay.  Be honest.” Belinda soothed.

    Hillary’s eyes drifted back down to my wet cock.  “Yes.”

    “What about you baby?”  Belinda purred into my ear.  “Have you ever thought about fucking Hillary?”

    “Mmm.  Yes.” I admitted as I watched Hillary’s eyes widen further.

    Belinda then kissed me sensuously.  My cock was still standing straight up in front of Hillary as Belinda pulled my hand off of it.  Belinda was about to turn things into a whole new level of kinky.

    “Johnny, I want you to look at Hillary.” she began.  “Marcella is gonna suck your cock for you and while she does, I want you to tell Hillary everything you want to do to her.” Belinda moaned.

    I was waiting for Hillary to say pancake, but the word never escaped her lips. 

    I couldn’t believe what was happening.  I closed my eyes and felt Marcella kneel on the bed beside me.  I then felt her hot breath on my cock, and finally her warm wet lips enveloping me. 

    I opened my eyes and let out a soft moan as I slid my palm down Marcella’s back.  I let my wrist come to rest just above her ass crack and slid my middle finger between her cheeks.

    “That’s it.” Belinda softly whispered.

    I located Marcella’s asshole and began to lightly make circles with my fingertip and then looked directly at Hillary.

    “Hillary.” Belinda went on.  “I want you watch Marcella suck his cock.  I want you to watch everything they’re doing.”

    Hillary stared straight into my eyes and nervously said “Okay.”

    “Now, Johnny…  What do you want to do to her right now?” Belinda panted into my ear.

    Marcella’s lips slid effortlessly up and down my shaft.  Hillary’s eyes moved all over the scene before her.  I suddenly felt more than naked.  I was vulnerable. I was exposed.  Would the dark things I revealed make her think less of me?  I finally released my worry and decided to just go with it.  The tension in the room was palpable.

    “I want to stand up and walk over to you.” I said, looking directly into her eyes.

    “Okay.” she slowly answered with a dry throat.  Belinda then went over and sat down on the love seat beside her.

    “I want to stand in front of you and put the tip of my cock an inch from your mouth and jerk off while you watch.” I said as Belinda placed her hand on Hillary’s knee.

    Hillary stared ahead.  “Okay.”

    “Then I want you to take off your shirt.” I shuddered.

    “Then what?” Belinda purred.

    “I want you to take off your bra so we can all see your tits.”

    “What else?” Belinda pressed.

    “I want you to open your mouth and press your tongue against my cock.” I moaned.

    Belinda then slid her palm up Hillary’s stomach.  Hillary looked at her nervously as she met her eyes.  “Do you want Johnny to put his cock in your mouth?”

    Hillary sat stunned for a moment as Belinda’s flat palm rested against her ribs just below her right breast.  Finally she uttered “Okay.”

    Belinda then added “Do you want me and Marcella to watch you?”

    “Yes.” Hillary panted.

    Belinda then slid her palm up to Hillary’s right breast and gently began to squeeze it.  “Then what would you do Johnny?”

    I watched Belinda’s delicate hand massaging Hillary’s firm breast as Marcella’s head bobbed up and down in my lap.  I began to slide my finger into Marcella’s anus.  “I would tell her to get naked.”

    “Yeah?” Belinda asked me, massaging Hillary’s breast.

    “I would tell her to take off her panties and bend over the couch so we could see her asshole.” I admitted.

    Belinda drew her other hand up to the front of Hillary’s blouse and began to unfasten the top button. 

    Hillary looked at her with mild panic in her eyes, but she still did not utter the safe word. 

    Belinda moved down to the second button.  “Do you want to show off your pretty little asshole?” she giggled.

    “Oh my god, you guys are fucking kinky!” Hillary laughed.  Belinda unbuttoned the rest of the buttons and pulled Hillary’s blouse open to reveal a sheer black bra underneath.

    “I warned you.” Belinda smiled as she reached up to Hillary’s chest with both hands and began massaging both breasts through her bra.  Hillary briefly closed her eyes and softly moaned into the night. Belinda then slid her hands down to Hillary’s waist and began to work on the button of her white shorts.  Hillary’s eyes popped open and she softly pleaded “Wait!  Wait!”

    Belinda continued to pull the button through the hole and whispered warmly “It’s okay.”

    Hillary slowly sank back into the couch as Belinda took her hand and guided it into the front of her unfastened shorts.  Belinda then lifted the front of her panties up and pushed Hillary’s hand inside.  “Now, touch yourself and tell us what you want us to do.” Belinda whispered to her.

    Hillary sank deeper into the couch as I watched her hand begin to rise and fall beneath the crotch of her panties.  She was still a little bit too shy to tell us what to do without some coaxing from Belinda.

    “Do you wanna watch Johnny fuck me?” she asked in a sweet playful tone.

    “Okay.” Hillary smiled as she dug her fingers deep into herself.

    Belinda pulled Marcella’s face up from my lap.  She then climbed in front of me, facing Hillary.  She put her feet beside my thighs and squatted over my waiting cock.  Hillary watched and fingered herself as Belinda began to rub the tip of my cock on her wet pussy lips. 

    “Like this?”  Belinda asked. 

    Hillary moaned her affirmation. 

    “Do you wanna watch me take this big cock in my tight little pussy?” Belinda hungrily asked.

    “Yeah!” Hillary moaned.

    Belinda slid down onto me with a low moan.  Her pussy was still tight and felt amazing.  Hillary’s eyes were fixed on Belin’s glistening hairless cunt as it slid up and down my shaft. 

    “Have you ever watched two people fuck before?” Belinda panted.

    “No.” Hillary panted.

    “Do you think I’m a fucking slut because I like getting fucked in front of my friends?” Belinda blurted as she bucked on my cock.

    “No.” Hillary answered, trying to be cordial.

    “Yeah you do.” Belinda cooed.  “Tell me I’m a fucking slut!” she moaned.

    “Okay.” Hillary conceded with a soft giggle.

    “Do you think I’m a fucking slut because I like eating girls pussies?” Belinda begged.

    “Yes, I think you’re a fucking slut!” Hillary moaned.

    “Oh, fuck yeah!” Belinda howled.  “Why else am I a fucking slut?” she demanded.  “Because I like to take it up the ass?” she crowed.  “Because I let my boyfriend fuck all my friends and then let him cum in my fucking mouth?” Belinda exploded.

    “Yes, you’re a fucking dirty slut!” Hillary moaned as she finger-fucked herself.

    I couldn’t believe how wild Belinda had become.  It was beyond my wildest imaginings.  Little did I know, she was only getting started.

    “Am I a slut because I want you to take your shorts off so we can all watch you finger your little pussy?” Belinda grunted.

    Hillary only thought for a brief moment before she began to rise to her feet.  Belinda continued to chant at her.  “Yeah, show us that little pussy!  Let us watch you finger fuck that pussy!” she growled.

    In an instant, Hillary was on her feet.  Her shorts fell down on their own and she hurriedly slipped out of her panties revealing a thin strip of golden pubic hair just above her pink slit.  She then let her shirt fall off of her shoulders, leaving her wearing only her sheer bra.  She fell back down on the sofa and spread her legs wide, giving the entire room a full view of her pretty little cunt before going back to diddling herself.

    “Yeah, work that pussy!” Belinda screamed as she bucked up and down on my cock.

    I finally took a moment to glance over at Marcella.  She was spread eagle on the bed, rubbing her clit and staring at Hillary.  It was clear that she didn’t mind Hillary’s involvement either, so I went back to focusing on Hillary.  Belinda then continued down the rabbit hole.  “Look at that pretty little pussy Johnny!” she moaned enthusiastically.  “You wanna fuck that tight little pussy, baby?” she asked.

    The answer was past my lips before I could even think about it.  “Fuck yes!”

    Marcella then slid off of the bed and sat on the arm of the love seat across from us and directly beside Hillary.  She spread her thighs open wide and continued to massage her cunt in long wet strokes.

    I suddenly realized that I was on the verge of having an orgasm.  With Belinda bucking on me the way she was and all of the filthy shit that she was saying, it had snuck up on me in a hurry.  I thought for a moment that I might be able to stave it off, but quickly realized it was too late.

    “Oh fuck!  I’m about to cum!” I shouted as Belinda hopped off of me. 

    All three of them stared as I reached up to my glistening shaft and began jerking it rapidly.

    “Fucking cum for us baby!” Belinda shouted.  “Show us that fucking cum.” she purred.  Marcella and Hillary were still vigorously fingering themselves as they waited for me to cum.

    Suddenly my stomach tensed and a volcano of hot thick cream erupted from the tip of my cock.  Belinda, Marcella and Hillary all cooed and hooted as a river of goo spewed over my vibrating fist and onto my belly.

    I lay, glazed and panting in the center of the bed. As though my orgasm was the deciding factor for the end of the night, once I was spent, Hillary and Marcella gradually stopped touching themselves. 

    I panted and silently cursed myself for cumming so early.  I hadn’t even gotten anyone else off the entire night and was a little pissed at myself, even through the glow of my orgasm.  Belinda skipped into the bathroom and grabbed a towel.  She then tossed it onto my stomach as the girls all giggled drunkenly.

    I toweled off my stomach as Belinda helped Hillary up from the sofa.  She then smiled at her, both of them giggling, and said “That was so perfect!  Thank you so much!”  She then went on to hug her tightly around the waist. 

    Hillary was still wearing her sheer bra and Be and Marci remained naked.  I took a moment to enjoy the sight of Belinda pressing her naked body against Hillary’s almost naked body.  Hillary giggled that she was happy to help.  Belinda gave her one last squeeze, then hopped onto the bed and lay down beside me.

    As Marci began to climb onto the bed to lay on my other side, Belinda tossed the towel off of my tummy and said to Hillary “I hope we didn’t get too freaky for you.”

    Hillary looked down at the three of us and smiled warmly.  “I had no idea how kinky you guys are!”

    “Me neither.” Marcella added as she reached across me and playfully squeezed Belinda’s tit.

    We had never had a spectator before, so I began to wonder what would happen now that it was over.  Would Hillary just get dressed and leave?  We had all been drinking.  Should she stay?  If she does stay, would she sleep with us or on the couch?..  All of these idiotic questions suddenly raced through my mind… 

    Then Hillary just sat back down on the love seat and crossed her legs.

    “So, was it everything you hoped for?” she smiled to Belinda.

    “Pretty much.” Belinda beamed.

    The atmosphere was suddenly and inexplicably so casual.  Maybe it was because the big moment everyone was anticipating was over.  I had cum so we could all relax…  Maybe.

    Anyway, Hillary just sat there on the love seat in just her bra and had a casual conversation with the three of us all lying completely naked in front of her.

    “So, am I the first person that’s ever watched you guys do that?” Hillary asked.

    “Yeah.” Belinda smiled.  “Well, one time a bunch of people caught us giving Johnny a blow job together in the backyard at some party, but we stopped, you know?  It wasn’t anything like this.”

    “You guys are fucking crazy!” Hillary laughed.

    “You have no idea.” Belinda smiled.  She then furrowed her brow.  “I feel bad though…  You didn’t even get off.” she said in a sympathetic voice.

    “Oh, that’s okay.” Hillary said.  “I wasn’t really planning to.”

    “Well you can if you want.” Belinda offered as she cozied into my side.  “It ain’t gonna bother me!” she smiled.

    “Really, that’s okay.” Hillary dismissed her.

    Belinda was picking at her fingernails.  “Well, what if we all do it?” she asked absently.

    “All do what?” Hillary asked.

    “Well, none of us got off except Johnny…” she said. 

    I bashfully covered my face with a pillow. 

    “Oh, no, baby, I didn’t mean it like that!” Belinda laughed.  “No, I just meant that I wanna get off and I bet Marcella wants to get off…  I know you can get off again.” she laughed as she reached down and took my flaccid cock in her hand.  “Come on!  It’ll be fun!” she cheered. 

    Belinda then hopped off of the bed and pulled me back over to sit on the edge facing the couch again.  She then pulled Marcella over to sit beside me.  Sitting on my other side, Belinda reached over to my crotch and began squeezing my soft cock in her fingers. 

    “Come on, this will be the perfect finale.” she said as she worked my cock back to life. 

    Hillary giggled as she and Marcella watched my cock begin to grow in Belinda’s hand.  Before long, I was as hard as an oak again.  Belinda then casually spat on my cock and pushed my hand toward it.  I could see that Hillary’s interest was returning.

    Belinda then went over to Marcella and twisted her erect nipple between her thumb and finger.  “Now, you just watch Johnny jerking his big pretty cock…” she said as she slipped Marcella’s hand between her legs.  Marcella giggled briefly before she opened her thighs further and began to gently finger herself.

    Belinda then plopped down in the love seat beside Hillary.  Hillary laughed at Belinda’s comical behavior as Belinda pulled at her thigh. 

    Finally Hillary relaxed and spread her thighs.  Belinda then took her wrist and guided her hand back down to her little pink slit.  Hillary giggled once more as she threw her head back and submitted to Belinda’s will.

    I stared down at Hillary’s little pink pussy as her fingertips began to softly explore.  She had a beautiful little pussy and I couldn’t take my eyes off of it.  Belinda then pushed her forward and began to fumble with the clasp on her bra.  Hillary giggled more as Belinda popped it loose.  “You don’t get to be the only person wearing something.” she smiled.

    Hillary let the bra slip over her shoulders and down between her feet on the floor.  I hadn’t seen her tits in eight years, but they were still beautiful.  We never discussed her cup size, but I would’ve guessed a large C or small D.  Her flesh was pale and her nipples were light pink.  They were about the size of half dollars and were placed just above the center of her breasts giving them a perky quality.

    For the first minute of our mutual masturbation, things were a bit awkward. 

    The four of us sat facing each other, silently tending to ourselves, occasionally smiling or giggling at one another.  The lustful mood from earlier had dwindled and now everything just felt forced.  Every so often one of us would giggle to try and break the tension, but it wouldn’t go away for long. 

    Then Belinda’s voyeuristic side came out to liven things up.

    “Hey Marci?” she called over.

    “Yeah?” Marci softly answered.

    “Do you know what would be really hot?” Belinda asked.

    “What?” Marcella shyly grinned.

    Belinda then slid her finger inside herself and moaned “If you got on all fours and made Johnny lick your asshole while you finger yourself.”

    I smiled and Marcella giggled quietly.  “Okay.”

    She climbed up onto the bed and assumed the position.  Her hand then appeared between her legs and began to work her tight little pussy.  Continuing to stroke my cock, I turned toward her and placed my left hand on her left ass cheek and pushed it open, exposing her puckered little hole to Belinda and Hillary.  I then leaned in and lightly began push my tongue into her rectum. 

    She moaned aloud as my wet tongue covered her quivering asshole for a good minute or so before she finally began giggling and turned around.

    She resumed her position beside me and looked up at Belinda with devilish eyes.  “Belinda…  You know what I think would be really hot?” she asked.

    Belinda returned her smirk.  “What?” she asked.

    “…If you suck on Hillary’s tits.” Marcella moaned.

    Up to that point, it had all been a show.  We did some pretty freaky stuff in front of Hillary, but no one had laid a hand on her yet aside from a short boob massage from Belinda, and that was on top of the clothes.  

    Belinda turned to look at Hillary who was leaning back into the couch and working her fingers in and out of her own wet pussy in slow deep thrusts.  Belinda lowered her head toward Hillary’s chest and looked up at her smiling face and asked “Pancake?”

    Hillary’s smile broadened as she arched her back and moaned “Mmm, no.” 

    With that, Belinda opened her mouth and pressed her wet tongue against Hillary’s pink nipple.  Hillary moaned as Belinda closed her lips around her nipple and tugged at it with her lips.  I felt another surge of blood rush down into my groin as I began to quicken my pace.  Things were starting to get interesting.

    Belinda finally pulled away from Hillary’s chest with a wet chin.  Hillary smiled at her, saying “That was nice.”

    Belinda then pinched her wet nipple softly and smiled.  “You like it when girls suck on your nipples?” she giggled.

    “Does that make me a slut?” Hillary giggled back.

    “No…” Belinda feigned thought.  “Hmm…  What WOULD make you a slut?” she paused.  Then she leveled her eyes back at Hillary.  “I know what might make you a slut.” Belinda moaned.  She then nodded her head toward me.  “It sounds like Johnny’s getting a little dry over there…” 

    Hillary smiled at her.  Belinda licked her lips just inches from Hillary’s mouth.  “If you were to lean over there and spit on his cock, that might make you a slut, maybe…”

    I was bursting with anticipation.  I couldn’t believe how dirty Belinda had gotten and I was loving every moment. 

    Hillary took her hand from her crotch and slowly stood up.  Marcella and Belinda stared at her as she placed her hands on my thighs and leaned over me.  I leaned back to give her more room as she bent down further until she was no more than six inches from my cock.  She then opened her mouth and let a long string of saliva dangle from her lips, down onto my throbbing erection.  It finally shook loose from her lip and I wrapped my hand around my spittle drenched shaft and went back to work.  Belinda and Marcella booth hooted their approval as Hillary sat back down beside Belinda.

    “That felt pretty slutty.” Hillary giggled.

    I was rubbing Hillary’s spit all over my cock as Belinda turned to her and said “It was pretty slutty, but not TOTALLY slutty.” Belinda giggled.

    “Ha-ha!” Hillary laughed.  “So, then what would be TOTALLY slutty?” she asked.

    “You don’t wanna know.” Belinda smirked.

    “Okay, then what would be a little MORE slutty?” Hillary giggled back.

    Belinda laughed briefly as she absently slid her fingers over her clit.  “Uh…  A little more slutty would be…” she drifted off in thought.  “Sucking on my tits.” she mused.

    “Okay.” Hillary giggled back.

    Belinda turned toward Hillary and arched her back.  “Go ahead.” she smiled.

    Marcella and I both hooted as Hillary bent over Belinda and drew her puffy nipple into her mouth.  She was half smiling as she coated it with saliva.  She finally pulled away and we were all giggling like little kids again.  Hillary chaffed “Okay, so what would be even more slutty than that?”

    Apparently, our kink had rubbed off on Hillary.  She was challenging Belinda now.  She wanted to see how far Belinda would push her.  

    Belinda smiled at her and thought for a moment.  “What about letting me suck on one of your tits while Marcella sucks the other one?”

    “Bring it on.” Hillary smiled.

    Everyone was giggling as Marcella stepped over to the sofa and knelt in front of Hillary.  Hillary leaned back and Belinda and Marcella moved in.  As they tenderly sucked on Hillary’s nipples, the entire mood of the evening began to shift.  Hillary began to moan softly as she fingered herself.

    When Belinda and Marcella finally pulled away, Belinda locked eyes with Hillary.  She spoke soft and low.  “You know what would be really fuckin’ hot?”

    “What?” Hillary asked, quite seriously.

    Belinda rested her hand on Hillary’s thigh and began to slide it upward.  She then looked at Marcella and was met with her dark bedroom eyes.  Marcella took her cue from Belinda and put her own hand on Hillary’s other thigh.  Belinda then turned back to Hillary and inched closer to her face.  She then seductively whispered “Letting me and Marcella fuck you.”

    I sat down on the love seat and watched Belinda lay Hillary down in the center of the bed.  I could see how nervous she was about what she had just agreed to.  She had never been with a woman that way and she was visibly terrified.  Belinda then crawled up from the foot of the bed.  Her curly brown hair hung in wild disarray as she slid down onto the mattress beside Hillary, facing her.  Marcella then lay down on Hillary’s other side.

    Belinda slid her fingertips up and down Hillary’s lithe body.  She started just above her pubis and drug her fingertips up her belly and between her large breasts.  

    Hillary exhaled slowly as Belinda began to tease her left nipple.  Then Belinda leaned in and gently kissed her on the lips.  I watched Hillary timidly open her mouth wider and wider to accept Belinda’s gentle tongue.  

    As they began to kiss more deeply, Marcella bent over Hillary’s chest and gently licked her left nipple.  Hillary moaned softly into Belinda’s mouth.  Belinda then rested her palm on Hillary’s flat stomach and began to slide it downward.  

    Hillary took a deep breath as Belinda slid her fingertips just over her strip of blonde pubic hair.  Belinda kissed her deeper still as she inched her fingertips downward until they gently rested over her slit.  As Belinda applied slight pressure, Hillary let out a high pitched moan to harken the first time another woman had ever touched her down there.  

    Belinda began making slow circles around Hillary’s clit as she pulled her lips away from Hillary’s and turned her eager tongue toward her right nipple.  No sooner had Belinda’s mouth parted from hers than Marcella’s eager lips swooped in and began to gently kiss her.  

    Belinda increased her pressure slightly as Hillary and Marcella began to kiss deeply.  Marcella slid her hand over Hillary’s left breast and teased her nipple as Belinda began to slip her finger inside of Hillary’s wet, eager pussy.

    At that, Hillary let out an explosive moan.  Belinda went back up to kiss Hillary once more and found Marcella already tending to her.  The three of them all touched tongues as Belinda pleasured Hillary’s groin with her fingers.  

    As Belinda slipped away, Marcella resumed her deep kiss with Hillary.  I then watched Belinda sensuously slide her body toward the foot of the bed.  She flashed me a lustful glance as she lay flat on her tummy between Hillary’s thighs.  She then lowered her head and silently pressed her tongue against Hillary’s tight slit.

    Hillary’s body began to tighten and flex as she rhythmically panted.  Belinda tongued at her pussy with expert precision.  Marcella continued to lick her breasts, only pausing for an occasional kiss.  

    I stared in awe as my two beautiful women deflowered Hillary before my eyes.  A short while later, I saw Marcella raise her left leg and prop it up, effectively spreading her thighs as she lay on her side.  She then took Hillary’s left hand and drew her fingers into her mouth.  Once they were wet with Marcella’s saliva, Marci guided Hillary’s hand down between her thighs.  Hillary timidly began rubbing Marcella’s wet pussy as Marcella went back to kissing her.

    Over the next half hour or so, I watched the three of them sensually make love.  They frequently changed positions.  Hillary eventually got her first taste of another woman.  The three of them all took turns kissing, biting, licking and tasting one another.  None of them spoke during all of that.  Their movements were slow and patient.  The atmosphere was drenched in eroticism.

    Belinda was lying on her back in the center of the bed.  Marcella was lying on her tummy between Belinda’s thighs, lapping at her smooth slit with great tenderness.  Hillary lay beside Belinda, kissing her lips and neck.  As Hillary lowered her tongue down to Belinda’s nipple, Belinda panted “I wanna get fucked now.”

    She then propped herself up on her elbows and turned toward me.  “Come here baby.” she smiled.

    I was happy to have a chance to redeem myself.  I wasn’t sure if Hillary would stay involved if I joined in on their fun, but it was a risk I was happy to take.  

    What I had been watching them do for the better part of an hour had left me wanting.  I stood up from the love seat as the girls cleared out a spot in the center of the bed.  My cock was still standing straight up.  

    I climbed onto the bed between Belinda and Hillary and lay down on my back.  Hillary was still smiling, but kept her distance.

    Belinda swung her leg over me.  She was facing my feet, straddling my tummy.  In that moment, it wasn’t about making love for her. She wanted to fuck me and she wanted to put on a hell of a show doing it. I was shivering with anticipation.  She reached down between her thighs, took hold of my cock and positioned it at the soft opening of her flower.  Then, in one smooth motion, she lowered herself down onto me.

    Marcella sat to our right and Hillary was kneeling on our left.  I watched Belinda’s beautiful ass bounce up and down on my crotch as I felt our two smooth hairless parts intermingling.  

    Marcella leaned over to Belinda and began kissing her deep and wet on the mouth.  To this, Belinda leaned backward into me as she ground her pussy down on my shaft.  Hillary then joined the fray and began squeezing Belinda’s bouncing breasts.  Belinda turned to Hillary and gave her a deep wet kiss as Marcella slipped her hand over Belinda’s tummy and rested her fingertips on Belinda’s exposed and swollen clit.

    As Belinda bounced all over my cock and got her tits sucked and squeezed by Marci and Hillary, I felt Marcella’s hand begin to gently massage my smooth balls.  Hillary then took over rubbing Belinda’s clit, but was very careful to keep from making contact with me.  Maybe she was afraid that she would be overstepping her boundaries.  I didn’t know how Belinda or Marcella would feel about it either, although it was clear that they were both enjoying her company at the present moment.  

    I began to wonder if Belinda’s exhibitionist nature would lead to more experiences like this one in our future.

    Whether it was from exhaustion or just an act of generosity, Belinda finally climbed off of me.  Neither one of us had reached a climax yet, which led me to think that the night was still alive with possibilities.  

    Belinda took Marcella’s place on my right side as Marcella climbed onto me.  She feverishly pulled my cock into her glistening cunt and began to ride me reverse cowgirl.  Hillary immediate resumed the position she had dutifully filled when Belinda was the one on top, and began to rub Marcella’s clit as she licked her bouncing tits.

    Instead of joining her, Belinda lay down beside me and kissed me deeply before pulling just a few inches away.  She was giddy and smiling like a child on Christmas morning.  She then began to softly whisper.

    “Can you believe this?” she quietly moaned.  

    I was  too lost in the pleasure I was receiving from Marcella’s tight pussy to answer her.  

    She kissed me again and then pushed in close to my ear. In a barely audible voice, Belinda moaned “I wanna watch you fuck Hillary.”

    A smile spread across my face. Belinda giggled and nibbled my earlobe. I had already seen what an exhibitionist Belinda had become. Now I was beginning to see her voyeuristic side.

    “Do you want me to see if I can get her to fuck you?” Belinda moaned quietly into my ear.

    “Okay.” I smiled back before kissing her again.

    I then grabbed Marcella by the hips and rolled with her onto our sides so that I was fucking her from behind in the spoon position. This left Hillary behind me. Belinda was clamoring to her knees by Marcella’s head and she eagerly waved Hillary over to her.

    I grabbed Marcella’s left leg and lifted it high in the air so that I could penetrate her more deeply. Hillary scurried over to Belinda and they were soon face to face on their knees. The sound of Marcella’s bellowing filled the room as Belinda pulled Hillary in close and began kissing her. I watched their hands begin to explore each other’s beautiful bodies before each of them found the other’s crotch and began pleasuring one another.

    Belinda looked Hillary in the eyes seductively and said “Thank you so much for this.” before going back in for another kiss. “This is so fucking hot.” she cooed.

    Marcella began to roll her stomach toward the mattress beneath me. She had always loved it from behind, so I followed her lead and rose up to my knees behind her.

    I stared down at her beautiful ass as I rubbed the tip of my cock on her glistening bald pussy. As I thrust back into her, Belinda leaned across her back toward me and threw her arms around my neck. She kissed me with animal ferocity as I pounded away at Marcella. Hillary was behind her, gently slipping her fingertips across Belinda’s swollen clit.

    Amid Marcella’s loud moaning and the slapping sound of my hips repeatedly slamming into Marci’s beautiful round ass, I heard Belinda urgently groan to Hillary. “Rub my fuckin’ asshole!”

    Despite having fucked Marcella in the ass the night before, I hadn’t gotten to do that with Belinda in over three years. When she told Hillary to rub her asshole, I immediately began to wonder if she had decided she was ready for something a bit bigger back there. I was even further excited when I saw Hillary wet a finger in her mouth and then reach behind Belinda. Even though Hillary and I had still not had contact, things were rapidly heating up.

    Hillary massaged Belinda’s rectum as Belin and I made out. My pelvis continued to smack against Marcella’s beautiful ass as I barreled into her from behind. Belinda’s inner freak began to bubble to the surface again. She unexpectedly turned to Hillary and commanded “Put your tongue in my fuckin’ ass!”

    I wasn’t sure Hillary would be down for that. After all, only an hour earlier, she had never even gone down on a girl, let alone eaten one’s ass out.

    Belinda didn’t even wait for a response, opting instead to resume passionately kissing me. I kept my eyes wide open though. I had to see Hillary’s reaction.

    Hillary simply inched back a bit and bent at the waist behind Belinda. I pounded Marcella with Belinda’s tongue down my throat and watched in awe as Hillary pushed Belinda’s ass cheeks apart and buried her tongue in Belinda sweet bum.

    “Oh, fuck yeah!” Belinda growled. “Yeah, eat my fuckin’ asshole baby! Eat that dirty little asshole!”

    I had always thought of Hillary as being a bit of a slut, but what she was doing now was well beyond my wildest imaginings. Her nervousness had slipped away along with her inhibitions. She lapped at Belinda’s asshole with reckless abandon. I had already been thinking about fucking Hillary, but that image sent me over the edge.

    It turned out that I was in luck.

    After another minute or so, Belinda pushed me back, away from Marcella. I sat on my haunches at the foot of the bed as Marci rolled onto her side.

    Belinda rose back up to her knees in front of Hillary and began rubbing her pussy as she feverishly spoke. “You like eating my fuckin’ asshole? Huh, you little slut? You like eating my asshole?”

    Hillary just moaned aloud.

    “You little fuckin’ slut! You want some cock now?”

    Hillary couldn’t answer other than to moan again.

    “Is that what you want you little fucking slut? You want to fuck my boyfriend’s big fucking cock?”

    “OOH FUCK YES!” Hillary finally bellowed.

    Marcella began fingering herself as she watched the exchange. Belinda pressed on. “Yeah? You wanna fuck my boyfriend you little slut?”

    “Yes!” Hillary moaned as Belinda pinched her nipple hard.

    “Tell me! Tell me you’re a little fucking slut and you wanna fuck my boyfriend right in front of me!” Belinda demanded.

    OH FUCK! I’m a little fucking slut! Oh, I’m a dirty slut and I want your boyfriend’s cock in my tight little pussy!” Hillary released.

    “Yeah?” Be pressed further. “Tell me how you want that fuckin’ cock! Tell everybody how you like to get fucked!”

    “From behind!” Hillary panted.

    Hillary got down on her hands and knees in the center of the bed, putting her beautiful athletic ass on display for everyone to admire. Belinda and Marcella each got on either side of her. Marcella reached below her and began rubbing her waiting cunt as Belinda hung a glob of spit over her exposed rectum.

    The spit landed squarely on Hillary’s asshole and dribbled down to her smooth pussy lips. As I scooted forward, Belinda shoved her tongue into my mouth before withdrawing and urging me “Fuck that little slut baby! I wanna see you fuck that little pussy good!”

    Recalling how Hillary had openly admitted enjoying anal sex earlier in the evening, I began to rub the tip of my cock through Belinda’s spittle on Hillary’s asshole.

    “Yeah, rub that big cock on her asshole!” Belinda hissed.

    Hillary moaned again as I slid the tip downward to her slit and forcefully rammed my cock up her tight little pussy.

    Hillary squealed with delight as I began rocking into her. Marcella fell back onto the bed and spread her legs for me. As she began to make a show of rubbing her smooth little box, Belinda bent down and lay her head on Hillary’s right ass cheek.

    ‘If this is the kind of shit that Belinda and Marcella are going to be into…’ I thought. ‘…Wow.’

    I was excited at the prospect of Belinda wanting to perform in front of on-lookers. Now I was beginning to understand that she didn’t only want to be watched. She wanted to watch too. I began navigating all of the possibilities that this could lead to in my mind.

    Would she want to watch me fuck other girls?

    Would she want to watch Marcella fuck other girls or guys?

    Would she want to fuck other guys while we watched her?

    Each though filled my imagination. I wasn’t too keen on the idea of sharing either Belinda or Marcella back then, but I had to admit that the thought did turn me on in some strange way. I was then suddenly jerked back into reality by Belinda’s urgent voice.

    “Fuck that pussy baby! Fuck that tight little pussy!” she growled as Hillary’s fevered moaning filled the room.

    “Does that feel good baby?” Belinda cooed. “Does that pussy feel good?”

    “Oh, if feels so fucking good!” I panted.

    “Let me taste that fucking pussy!” Belinda commanded before opening her mouth wide.

    I pulled my gleaming cock out of Hillary’s gushing hole and rammed it deep into Belinda’s mouth. She sucked me in for five or six strokes before spitting me out to go back to Hillary’s warm little fuck nest. I then registered from the corner of my eye that Marcella was turning over.

    She got on her knees beside Hillary and stuck her ass up in the air. I then saw her glistening finger reach around from her side. She immediately found her puckered little rectum and slipped her finger deep into her asshole.

    This was something I would see Marcella do a lot over the years and it turns me on even more each time.

    I grabbed Marcella’s ass and pulled her closer to me. She scooted down to be side by side with Hillary as she continued to work her middle finger in and out of her asshole. Belinda then noticed the pattern and positioned herself on all fours on Hillary’s right side. I finally figured out that they had made a little ‘line-up’ for me.

    I had seen this in porn movies before and had always wanted to do it…

    I slid my cock out of Hillary and stepped over to Marcella and quickly dipped my cock into her waiting pussy. After a moment, I stepped behind Hillary again and pushed back into her. I then stepped behind Belinda and slipped into her warm hole.

    If this was a glimpse into the future, I couldn’t wait!

    I stayed inside of Belinda for a while, enjoying her rough panting. Far to my left, I stared at Marcella’s finger, still working deep into her anus. I forcefully muttered “Yeah, finger fuck that tight little asshole for me.”

    What I hadn’t expected was for Hillary to think that I was speaking to her! Her hand suddenly disappeared from between her legs and reappeared over her right ass cheek. Her glistening finger tip began to massage her puckered little hole before gently slipping inside.

    This was what you’d refer to as a ‘happy accident.’

    Knowing that Hillary liked anal and then seeing her sliding her finger in and out of her butt was enough for me to make another bold move. I slid my middle finger into my mouth and covered it with spit. As I continued to pound Belinda, I reached over to Hillary’s ass and slid my hand beneath hers. Her hand then disappeared beneath her body again and re-emerged down between her thighs. She resumed massaging her clit as I forced my wet finger up her ass.

    Thank god I had gotten that first orgasm out of the way, because this went on for a while. All three of them were moaning loud and saying all kinds of dirty shit to one another. I suddenly began to sense another orgasm coming. I caught it early enough to slip out of Belinda’s warm cunt and take a short break. I then stepped over to Marcella who was still jamming her middle finger in and out of her own asshole.

    Marcella had the most amazing ass…

    Once I felt I had recovered enough, I slipped my cock effortlessly into Marcella’s pussy. I fucked her without mercy, yet she continued to ram her finger in and out of her ass. Belinda then crawled forward and got in front of Hillary.

    Hillary continued fingering herself, bent over the bed as Belinda shoved her ass in Hillary’s face. Belinda made no demands. She no longer needed to. Hillary was hers now and she did exactly what Belin wanted her to do.

    I watched, amazed as Hillary shoved her open mouth into Belinda’s ass.

    Belinda moaned out as Hillary’s thrashing tongue found her sphincter again. “Oh fuck yeah baby! OH FUCK! Eat my fuckin ass baby!” Belinda panted.

    As I watched Belinda get her asshole cleaned, Marcella began to slam backward into me. She moaned louder and louder as she dug her finger deeper into her own asshole. The muscles lining her vaginal wall tightened around my cock as she screamed her way through a reality bending orgasm. As she began to shudder and tense up, I slowed my rhythm to long deep strokes until she was completely spent.

    ‘One down…’ I thought.

    I slid out of Marcella and she fell onto her side on the bed, drunk with pleasure. Then the moment I had been waiting three years for finally arrived.

    I turned my attention to the two writhing bodies to my right. Belinda was on all fours in the center of the bed, fingering herself as Hillary tongue fucked her asshole. Belinda looked back at me with her face twisted in overwhelming sensation. “Johnny!” she moaned. “I want you… I want that cock in my ass!”

    Belinda was ready to put on her final show of the night.

    Hillary cleared out of the way and looked up at me. Her eyes were on fire with anticipation. Belinda pulled her forward to lay beside her. Marcella lay on her other side. Belinda then fell over on her right side and pulled her knees up by her chest, exposing her wet little pink anus to everyone. I climbed up and lay on my side behind Belinda. Marcella kissed her softly on the lips. “How long has it been?” she smiled.

    “Maybe a year?” Belinda admitted with a slight twinge of worry in her voice at the pleasure and pain to come.

    “Well, this is your fantasy baby…” Marcella whispered softly. “How do you want this to go?”

    Even in that strange circumstance, Marcella was so sweet. Belinda thought for a moment.

    “We never did this back then…” she thought. “Let’s do it like it’s really happening for the first time.”

    “Okay.” Marcella smiled. With a final soft kiss, Marcella slid back and slipped into character.

    “Are you sure about this Belinda?” Marcella feigned shock and concern.

    “Yeah.” Belinda mumbled as she found her own character again. “Yes. I want that big cock in my ass!”

    “You’re such a fucking slut.” Marcella giggled. “Hillary, can you believe she’s gonna let Johnny put his dick in her ass?.. Have you ever let a guy do that?”

    Hillary stretched out on her side behind me and played along. “Fuck, yeah!” she giggled. “I love getting fucked in the ass!” she beamed with over the top dramatics.

    “See?” Belinda giggled. “Hillary likes it!”

    “Don’t listen to her.” Marci advised as she tossed Hillary a sexy wink. “Everybody knows Hillary is a total slut.”

    Hillary giggled back. “Hey! I’m not the one who likes watching her boyfriend fuck all of her friends! If anyone is a slut here’ it’s Belinda!”

    Marcella laughed quietly before turning more seriously to Belinda. “Is that right? Are you a fucking slut?” she asked, grabbing Belinda by the jaw. “Are you a little fucking slut that likes watching your boyfriend fuck all your friends? I bet you get off on it! I bet you like watching him fuck all your friends, don’t you?”

    “Yes!” Belinda moaned. “Oh, I fucking love it!”

    “Is that why you make me watch you suck his cock all the time?– Huh? Cause you’re a little slut?” Marcella goaded.

    “Fuck yeah, I’m a little fucking slut!” Belinda moaned.

    “Yeah? You want that cock now?” Marcella toyed with her.

    “Yeah! Yeah, I want that fucking cock!”

    “Where do you want it?” Marcella pressed.

    “Oh, fuck. I want it in my tight little asshole.” Belinda purred. “Shove that big fucking cock up my ass!” Belinda moaned.

    I pressed my cock against her rectum and held her hips firmly. Hillary and Marcella both stared at the tip of my shaft as I forced it slowly into Belinda’s tight anus.

    “OOOHH FUCK!” Belinda bellowed.

    “How does it feel?” Marci grinned.

    “Oh my god, it feels so fucking good!” Belinda growled.

    “Yeah? You like having a big hard cock in your ass you fucking slut?”

    “I fucking love it! I love having Johnny’s big cock in my ass!” Belinda howled.

    Marci eventually fell silent and went to kissing Belinda and fondling her perky little tits.

    Belinda’s asshole felt amazing. She hadn’t been fucked in the ass for a good while, so it was practically like the first time. As I slowly slid in and out of her beautiful little ass, Hillary reached down between us and began to sensuously massage my balls. The entire experience was incredibly erotic.

    Belinda wasn’t quite out of kink yet. Up to that point, despite everything we’d done, Hillary still hadn’t had my cock in her mouth.

    “Mmm, fuck!” Belinda moaned as she turned to look over her shoulder at Hillary. “Pull that fucking cock out of my ass.” she moaned.

    I leaned back and Hillary took the base of my cock and slid the length of my shaft out of Belinda’s gaping hole.

    “Mmm.. Now put that fucking cock in your mouth!” Belinda growled.

    Hillary hesitated for a moment. She looked at Belinda and was met with a lustful stare. She then looked at Marcella. Marcella smiled at her and licked her lips. It was so fucking sexy I about came right then.

    Hillary turned back toward my cock and opened her mouth wide. Impressively, she pulled my entire cock deep into her mouth and sucked it for a few seconds before gagging and spitting it out. She then guided the tip back into Belinda’s gaping asshole.

    As I began to fuck her ass again, Belinda pulled Hillary’s face into her own and gave her a sloppy wet kiss. As they parted, Belinda grinned at Hillary. “Now, THAT was TOTALLY slutty.” she giggled.

    Hillary went back to massaging my balls as I worked my cock deeper into Belinda’s ass. Belinda raised her left leg high into the air to allow me to push even deeper into her bowels. About that time, Marcella had taken to Belinda’s cunt with her right hand and was practically fucking her with three fingers.

    Belinda’s moaning began to increase in volume. Marcella and I saw the signs. Belinda would be climaxing soon.

    I began to quicken my thrusts into Belinda’s asshole. Within moments, Belinda released an ear drum shattering scream.

    I felt warm liquid spray out onto my balls in pulsing gushes. She screamed wild profanities as Marcella furiously rubbed her clit and pushed on her stomach. My entire cock was up her ass. I continued to feel the warm fluid gush out onto my balls and down my thighs.

    That was the day we learned that Belinda is a squirter.

    I finally slid my cock out of her tortured asshole. Belinda giggled as she curled up into the fetal position. I looked down at the comforter that was now damp with her fluids.

    “Holy shit!” I exclaimed as Marcella smiled up to me.

    “We got a squirter!” she laughed.

    Once the laughter died down, Marcella kissed Belinda softly on the lips. “So, did we live up to the fantasy?”

    Belinda responded by grabbing Marcella and squeezing her close. They kissed passionately once more. Then Belinda finally sat up. She looked at Hillary. “You still haven’t cum yet.”

    “That’s okay.” Hillary assured her with a smile.

    Belinda looked at me as she rebutted. “You should just fuck Johnny until you cum.” she smiled.

    “Ha-ha!” Hillary laughed. “Seriously, Belinda, it’s fine. You don’t have to get your boyfriend to throw me a pity fuck.”

    “Why don’t you let him fuck you in the ass?” Marcella chimed in. (I love you Marci.)

    Hillary looked at Marcella and then back to Belinda. “Seriously?” she asked, genuinely surprised.

    Belinda smiled. “In the fantasy, I get Johnny to cum on all three of us at the end, so I still want him to cum again anyway. Is it okay if he cum’s on you?” Belinda asked very casually.

    “I guess so.” Hillary giggled.

    “I guess he could just jack off on us or whatever, but…” she paused, leaning closer to Hillary “…I think it would be way hotter to watch you take it up the ass.”

    Hillary shook her head in amazement. She looked at the floor for a moment. Then back up to my cock which was still rigid. Then back up to Belinda.

    “…Alright. Let’s do this!” she laughed.

    Marci took over from there. “If this is the big finale, we’re gonna do it right!” she exclaimed as she pulled Hillary into the center of the bed.

    Hillary got down on all fours with her beautiful ass up in the air. Marcella then sat down at the head of the bed and opened her legs wide enough for Belinda to sit down in front of her. Belinda leaned back into Marcella as Marcella held her in a loving embrace. “Scoot up some Hillary.” Marcella politely ordered. Hillary obeyed. “Belin, spread your legs.”

    “And, what is this all about?” Belinda asked as she kissed Marcella over the shoulder.

    It was so beautiful. Aside from the fact that they were both naked, they looked like a regular couple sitting down in front of the couch to watch a movie. They held each other and kissed with such tenderness and love. My heart grew in that short little moment.

    Marcella smiled into Belinda’s eyes and then looked up at Hillary. “Since this is the big finish to your fantasy, and since we turned Hillary into a raging dyke tonight, (we all laughed) I thought that since you’re gonna let your boyfriend fuck her in the ass, it was only fair that she go down on you.”

    There was another moment of lighthearted laughter as I climbed up onto the bed behind Hillary.

    “So, you love getting fucked in the ass?” Marcella smiled at her. Despite all of the taboo things we were discussing, the conversation was remarkably casual.

    “Uh-huh.” Hillary answered.

    “How long has it been since the last time?” Belinda asked her.

    “Like a week?” Hillary pondered.

    “Wait..” Marcella interjected with a coy grin. “Do you have a boyfriend Hillary?”

    Hillary blushed. “No.”

    “OH MY GOD, you ARE a total slut!” Marcella laughed. “Who was it?”

    I bent down behind Hillary and pushed her ass cheeks apart.

    “This guy I work with.” Hillary answered.

    I spit a wet glob of saliva onto her little pink anus.

    “Where were you when it happened?” Marcella begged.

    I began spreading it around with the tip of my tongue.

    “Oh, god… In the bathroom at work.” Hillary admitted

    I knelt behind her and grabbed the base of my cock.

    “OH MY GOD! You let some random guy fuck you in the ass in the bathroom while you were at work? You are SUCH a slut!” Marcella giggled.

    Knowing that Hillary was such a promiscuous little thing kind of made me want to fuck her even more for some strange reason. She went on to defend herself. “He wasn’t some ‘random guy.’ We’ve worked together for like three years.” she giggled.

    I began rubbing the tip of my cock on her spittle drenched anus. Marcella reached around Belinda’s relaxed waist and began massaging her breasts and teasing her nipples. Belinda reached up and pulled Hillary’s head down into her crotch.

    I thrust my cock deep into Hillary’s asshole. She wasn’t as tight as Belinda or Marcella had been, but she still felt amazing. Hillary dug her tongue into Belinda’s wet mound as Marcella played with Belinda’s beautiful tits. I stared ahead at Belinda and Marcella. I listened to them both hooting raunchy words of encouragement to our new little fuck doll.

    I realized then that Hillary was nothing more than a play thing. Belin and Marcy weren’t threatened by her in the least. They were happy to have their fun with her and let me have mine too. We all knew that at the end of the day, it was the three of us that were together. Once I understood that, I understood how things would work in the years to come. I could happily watch Belinda get fucked by some other guy, or Marcella sucking one of my friend’s cocks. They could watch me fuck an army of beautiful women. As long as we were honest with each other and we trusted each other, nothing was ever off limits.

    I’ve always hated the term ‘swinger.’ just because it sounds so cheap and selfish. What we had was more than that. We deeply thrived on watching each other be happy. It was like reaching enlightenment… but there was sex.

    Hillary had been taking it like a champ. She had made use of her nimble fingers and was bringing herself to orgasm. Belinda couldn’t cum again despite Hillary’s best efforts, but she enjoyed herself anyway. Hillary finally reached orgasm just moments before I announced that my own was on it’s way.

    Belinda crawled over to Hillary’s right flank and Marcella took the left. Belinda told me to fuck Hillary’s dirty little asshole until I came.

    I grabbed Hillary’s hips and laid into her with everything I had and a moment later, I jerked my cock out of her gaping asshole and began violently stroking it, desperately chasing down my own moment of sweet release.

    Belinda and Marcella both lay their heads on Hillary’s round ass cheeks and opened their mouths wide as I sprayed a thick swath of cum all over Hillary’s ass and my two girlfriends’ beautiful faces.

    Epilogue:

    Hillary ended up sleeping over. She slept in the bed with the three of us and left after breakfast the next day. She kissed us each goodbye as she left. Marcella still had a few days until she had to get back to Austin, but my flight home was later that afternoon. Belinda would be flying back the day after.

    Before we all parted ways, we spoke about the future. We were all alive with excitement. I came to terms with how I would end things with Amanda. Belinda had to move out of Bruce’s place. Marcella had to finish getting divorced.

    What I learned in the next few months was that divorces take forever… Belinda and I got home and followed through with the things we had to do.

    I was able to end things with Amanda somewhat amicably. Belinda had a much more difficult time dealing with Bruce. She then moved in with me into my small garage apartment until we could find something more practical.

    Then we waited…

    It took eight months for Marcella to finally get her divorce. Fortunately, Belinda and I were able to find ways to keep ourselves ‘entertained’ while we waited.

    It was then that I started keeping a journal.

    Life had become too interesting to risk forgetting.

    NEXT: “JOURNAL-001: WAITING FOR MARCELLA”


  • Their Unusual Mommy

    Font size : +


    Tracey has kept a few secrets from her daughters

    Their Unusual Mommy
    by BrettJ © 2011

    The Golden sisters, Tanya and Teagan, were thrilled when the taxi pulled up to their mother’s luxurious new condominium. It was going to be wonderful to live with Mommy again, the past 3 years they had missed her very much. Not that living with their grandmother was awful; the 52-year old woman was a lot of fun and doted on the girls. But her home was small and there wasn’t a lot for a 15 and 16-year old to do. Their mom’s community had more people their age and mom, at only 35, was a free spirit and thought “young”.

    Tracey Golden ran out of her home and hugged her girls. She was grateful beyond words to her mother for helping to raise the girls for the past 3 years while she went to Law School. It couldn’t have been easy for her, especially with her husband, Tracey’s father, dying so young. Still, Taya Golden buckled down, worked her way up in the shipping company she worked for and was now office manager. She encouraged her daughter to improve her life and thereby, improve the lives of her girls. Tracey always listened to her mother, for mommy had always looked out for her, always been there for her and always protected her. She had loved her father too, but Tracey and Taya were especially close. With her girls living with her now, she hoped that she could build that kind of relationship with them as well.

    Teagan was practically jumping up and down. “Oh mommy, mommy, we missed you so much. Living with Gran was nice, but we’re so glad to be living with you. Wow, your new place is so nice, are we really going to get our own rooms?”

    Tracey laughed as her youngest daughter ran around. “She’s still a motor-mouth, eh?” She laughed as she hugged Tanya.

    “Yep, but otherwise, she’s a great kid,” Tanya said of her younger sister.

    “Neither one of you are kids anymore, not really,” Tracey smiled at her daughter. She brushed strands of blonde hair from her face as her excited youngest ran back into the room, nearly knocking her over as she hugged her mom.

    “We’re really, really going to live here from now on?” Teagan said as she settled on to the soft, leather couch.

    “Yes you are, but girls, there are some things we’re going to need to discuss. You’re adults now, young ladies and I think there are things you need to know about, important things,” Tracey said in a solemn tone. She took one of Teagan’s hands and one of Tanya’s.

    “You mean like, about sex, mom?” Tanya said, her green eyes meeting her mother’s blue eyes.

    “In a way darling, yes,” Tracey sighed. “This isn’t going to be easy girls, but I’ve kept a lot of things from you and if you’re going to be living here full-time, I don’t want to have to live my life in hiding. So prepare yourselves, you’re in for a few shocks tonight,” Tracey told them.

    “You said it yourself mom, we’re growing up, we can handle it,” Teagan smiled.

    “I hope so babies, I hope so,” Tracey said. “I’ll be back in a minute, wait here.”

    The sisters stared at each other and were puzzled. They were even more astonished when their mother came back into the room wearing a suit that covered most of her torso and very high boots. It hugged her curvy frame and looked very different, although Teagan couldn’t take her eyes off her mother.

    “I’m going to share things with you tonight babies, things you might not understand, so feel free to ask questions. Your mommy is … well, I’m a kinky slut. I don’t mind using that word, because I’m a very sexual person, I crave sex and kinks. This outfit I’m wearing, it’s made of latex and it’s very snug. It makes mommy horny. Are you with me so far?”

    Both girls nodded, dumbstruck.

    “Next, you might have noticed or you might not, but I don’t date a lot. Well, I do date … but I rarely date men. I prefer having sex with women, as you’ll learn later. I like women a bit older and I love younger women … like you two.” Tracey told them. She looked at them and licked her lips. “I must confess, there are a few of your friends I find very appealing and I’d love to have sex with them. I’m sure their tight, naughty little pussies taste delicious.”

    Tanya looked a bit freaked, odd, as she was normally the calm one and Teagan was the one who bubbled over about everything. Tracey took a deep breath and continued.

    “I have lots of naughty, swinging friends, but there is a need to keep my private life private, do you understand?” Both girls nodded. “Good, because there’s more.” Tracey looked intently at both of her daughters.

    “I just told you that I love young, sexy women and I have two of the sexiest daughters EVER. So, if my two lovely girls are willing, I’d love to have sex with both of you,” Tracey confessed.

    The girls moved back, stunned. Oddly, it was Teagan who recovered first. She leaned forward and kissed her mother sensually, pressing her 32D tits close to Tracey’s body. “It’s cool you’re being so honest with us, mommy. Yeah … yeah, I think I could get into that.”

    Tanya was non-plussed. “Are you nuts? Lesbian sex and with our own mom?!”

    Teagan shrugged. “If it feels good, do it. No one’s going to force you Tanya, but I’m going to do it. It’s going to be fun, right Mom?” Teagan sat back and crossed her legs; Tracey looked at the pretty blonde with undisguised admiration.

    “There’s still more girls, a lot more. You both know you’re adopted; I’ve made no secret of that. I never married and until the brokerage house I worked for went bust, I made enough money to support us all,” Tracey confessed. “Well, here’s the thing … I wanted to have children, two girls, but no adoption agency was going to let a 20-year old adopt 2 kids no matter how much money they had. So, I … lied about my age and your grandmother went along with it.”

    “Holy fuck Mom, so how old ARE you?” Tanya wanted to know.

    “I’m actually only 30 and your grandmother is only 47 … well, not quite, her birthday is in a few months,” Tracey told them.

    Teagan giggled nervously. “Wow, this is really all too-freaking-much, but we still love you mommy.”

    Tracey turned to Tanya. “Do you still love me, baby?”

    Tanya sighed. “Yeah, I guess. It’s just a lot to take in mom, you know?”

    “Yes, I understand. There’s still more,” Tracey continued.

    “You’ve got to be kidding,” Tanya groaned. “Now what?”

    “A few years ago, after your grandfather died, your Gran was very lonely. She was only 42 and you know he was almost 60. She was helping me with you two and she hadn’t dated since she was 16 and she was horny. So your mommy kind of … helped her out,” Tracey told them.

    “Helped her out? How?” Teagan asked.

    That was when Tracey dropped her ultimate bombshell. She stood up and took off the tight, purple latex thong she had been wearing to reveal …

    “Holy FUCK, Mom’s got a … THING!” Tanya gasped.

    “Don’t call it a thing sis, it’s a cock,” Teagan groaned. “Fuck mom, you have a cock. I don’t get it. Are you a transsexual or a drag queen or …?”

    “No darling, your mommy is what they call a hermaphrodite. I was born with a pussy and a cock, although my pussy is very tiny. These …” Tracey hefted her 34D tits “… are 100% real, no silicone. To answer your questions, yes, my cock can get full erect and even cum and yes, I’ve fucked your Gran with it. She loves it … she howls like a slut when I fuck her,” Tracey giggled.

    “Oh God, this is all too, too much,” Tanya groaned.

    “I think it’s fucking hot,” Teagan sighed. “It’s all perverted and nasty. I want to do it with you, Mommy. I can hardly wait for you to fuck me with that thing, how big is it?”

    “About 7 inches when hard, but it’s very sensitive. When a girl sucks on it, it gets hard fast,” Tracey grinned, thrilled with Teagan’s response.

    “Hold on, hold on, slow down here,” Tanya waved her hands. “Can’t they do surgeries to fix this? Why didn’t you have one of those and why is this the first we’re hearing about all of this?”

    “Okay Tanya, calm down. Yes, they have surgeries, but believe it or not, your grandfather didn’t know. My mother hid it from him, because we couldn’t have afforded the surgery and daddy would have felt so guilty. Then, when I was about Teagan’s age, something happened that made me change my mind.”

    Teagan leaned forward. “Tell us mommy, tell us. I want to hear it all.”

    Tracey saw that Tanya was fighting her curiosity, but she leaned closer to hear what her mother would reveal next.

    “With your grandmother’s help, I was able to keep it hidden, but when I was 15, I knew I had to tell someone. I decided to tell my best friend, your Aunt Tiffany. She wanted me to see it, so I told her that I’d show her my cock if she’d show me her pussy. She agreed and the next time she slept over, we got out of our underwear and showed our bodies to each other. She started stroking mommy’s cock and it started to get hard. I was fondling her cute little pussy and it was getting wet. Before either one of us could stop, your Aunt Tiffany was on top of me and my cock was going into her pussy. Maybe we should have stopped, but her pussy was so tight and hot and wet, well, like I said … mommy is a slut. In short, Aunt Tiffany and I took each other’s virginity that night. I think your grandmother knew, but she’s never said a word,” Tracey smiled.

    “And so you decided to keep your cock?” Teagan said, wide-eyed.

    “Yes. Your aunt told me I should and I thought it over and agreed I could have more fun that way,” Tracey smiled.

    “When did you and Aunt Tiffy stop?” Teagan asked.

    “Who says we stopped?” Tracey giggled. “Aunt Tiffy calls me her little dick girl and I love it. Whenever your Uncle Ethan is out of town, we get together. Last time, we included your cousin Lara. I got her cherry too, what a hot little slut. We ended the night with me in your cousin’s pussy and your aunt fucking her ass with a strap-on!” Tracey grinned.

    “Oh wow, I can’t believe all of this. My mom is a fucking dick girl perv,” Tanya said.

    “Well, I think it’s neat. I’ve always wanted to make it with a girl; mommy can be my first and fuck me too. I’m down with that mommy, I want you to fuck me and make me your little slut,” The 15-year old blonde said.

    “That’s good baby, mommy will love fucking your snug little pussy,” Tracey grinned, tweaking one of her daughter’s nipples playfully. “What about you Tanya … in or out?”

    Tanya sighed. “I suppose I don’t have a choice, do I?”

    “Don’t be ridiculous darling, of course you have a choice,” Tracey told her.

    “Not really, mom. If you and Teagan are screwing all the time and if you’re having girls over, I’m going to get curious and eventually, I’d likely get drawn in. It makes more sense to do it now and get some experience under my belt. I’m not opposed to sex, I’ve fucked a few guys,” Tanya confessed.

    “Damn, I was hoping to get your cherry,” Tracey pouted.

    “Tell you what mom,” Tanya leaned forward, cupping one of her mother’s latex-covered tits in her hand. She slid her tongue into Tracey’s mouth and frenched her. “You can be the first cock in my ass.”

    “Good to see my girls are actually such naughty little sluts, it will make for less complications,” Tracey grinned. “If you go into your bedrooms, you’ll find a little present waiting there for both of you. Join me in my room whenever you’re ready.” Tracey walked away and she could feel both of her daughter’s watching her. Her life from now on was going to be tremendously happy. She would train her daughters to be sexy little slut-bitches, just like she was.

    15 minutes later, the girls walked into her room and Tracey’s cock twitched. Her girls looked so fuckable and edible; she couldn’t wait to screw them both.

    Tanya was wearing a little schoolgirl outfit, but the white blouse dipped low in front and was tied under her 34D tits. Her stomach was bared, flat and tan. The plaid skirt was short and not much more than a strip of cloth, she wore a white lace thong, white stockings and “stripper” heels.

    Teagan looked vastly different. The adorable blonde was in black PVC, a corset, thong and high “fuck me” boots with a stiletto heel. She licked her lips and was the first to join her mother on the bed.

    “God mommy, you look like such a slut,” Teagan sighed as her mother’s lips covered her own. There was little mother-daughter affection in their embrace; it was entirely physical and full of perverted desire.

    “So do you angel, so does Tanya,” Tracey smiled when she broke their kiss. “Mommy’s nasty little sluts.”

    “Let me suck your cock mommy, I’ve never done that,” Teagan pleaded. “You can eat Tanya’s pussy, that’ll be so sexy.”

    “Do you want me to eat your pussy, baby?” Tracey smiled, holding out her arms for her oldest daughter.

    “Yeah mom, do it,” Tanya sighed. “Eat my slutty cunt.”

    “Thattagirl baby, now you’re in the spirit of things,” Tracey grinned as Tanya’s pussy neared her face. “Oh Teagan baby, you’re doing mommy so nice!”

    Her daughter’s soft mouth was around her cock and Tracey thought she had died and gone to heaven. Her lifestyle might be perverted, but it brought her so much happiness, she had been able to help Taya through a difficult time and now she was providing pleasure to her equally-kinky daughters. Teagan’s lips were like butter and she felt her cock get stiff as her daughter sucked. Her mouth worked harder on Tanya’s pussy.

    “Oh fuck, oh shit, I don’t know WHY I fought this, so good, so fucking good!” Tanya groaned. “Eat me mommy, Teagan, you look so fucking hot sucking mommy!”

    Teagan was not going to be content just sucking. Her pussy was drenched and she needed no lubrication, the heat of the latex on her cunt had warmed her considerably. She slid on to her mother’s cock and in an instant; her virginity was a thing of the past.

    “Oh shit, it hurts, but it hurts so good. Come closer Tanya, kiss me and we’ll all be joined, fucking mommy, her naughty bitches!” Teagan shrieked.

    “Yes baby, we’re mommy’s whores!” Tanya groaned before her lips met her sister’s and they exchanged tongues, then sucked on each other’s tongues for a bit. Then, to her surprise, Teagan felt her pussy being filled with cum. Tanya was thrilled to see their perverted mommy cumming in her sister’s tight, virginal snatch. She didn’t care about the mess, she moved between Teagan’s thighs and licked her clean. Tracey watched with delight, thrilled that Tanya had now accepted her own perversions.

    “Don’t worry about getting pregnant baby, mommy’s sterile,” Tracey grinned, giggling as her daughter’s snuggled close. Both of them had their hands on her now-soft cock.

    “We’d have your babies anyway mommy, we’re sluts, remember?” Tanya teased. Teagan giggled.

    “How long does it take for you to get hard again, mommy?” Teagan wanted to know.

    “It depends baby, a little while, why?” Tracey responded.

    “You have to fuck Tanya, I want to see that next,” Teagan pouted. “If we’re going to be sluts, we’ll need lots of practice.”

    “She’s right mommy, we will,” Tanya purred, cupping one of her sister’s nipples, then biting it. “Come here sis, we’ll do a `69’, you can be on top. That’s bound to get mommy turned on again.”

    Watching her teen daughters in the ages-old lesbian position did indeed get to Tracey. It wasn’t long before her pecker was ready again and she was eagerly fucking Tanya who was slurping as much cunt juice out of Teagan’s hole as she could manage. The family didn’t stop having sex until almost 4 AM.

    Tracey woke first the next day and decided to make brunch for her girls. With slightly bleary eyes, they came downstairs around noon. Tracey was on the phone with her mother.

    “Yes Mom, everything’s fine, they’re here and settled in. Well, of course we did. Yes mom, they are my daughters in every way. You would? Sure, that would be wonderful,” Tracey said as she hung up the phone.

    “That was Gran, right mom?” Teagan said as she poured syrup on her waffles. “What did she have to say?”

    “Yeah mom, how’s she doing?” Tanya said as she took some bacon for herself. Both girls were wearing only bra and panty sets.

    “She’s okay, but a little lonely, she misses her granddaughters, so I’ve invited her to come for dinner. Teagan, there’s a little cute little French Maid outfit in your room, Tanya, in your closet you will find another cute little schoolgirl outfit similar to the one you wore last night, only with thigh-high black leather boots. I’m going to wear my Jungle Girl outfit with my loincloth,” Tracey smiled, patting her twitching cock. “We’re all going to welcome your Gran in the way a loving family should.” She smiled as Teagan and Tanya hugged her from either side. “We both promise to be the tastiest desserts of all, mommy” Teagan purred as they kissed their dick-girl mom.


  • HOT TUB HEAVEN, REDUX

    Font size : +


    Another woman comes to see me in the hot tub after finding out about my relationship with Ben & Cheryl’s daughter. She wants to find out why Angie is so pleased with my sexual techniques.

    HOT TUB HEAVEN, REDUX
    When I shared a true story about the hot tub in the Astoria Holiday Inn Hotel, I barely believed it myself but it actually happened in 2009. Ben & Cheryl were the sexy couple whom I met in the hot tub there at the hotel. I fingered Cheryl to two huge climaxes as her husband sat next to us, not knowing that he was secretly watching the whole time. Then when he joined her three kids in the pool, she jacked my cock with them only a few feet away. She stroked me hungrily until a huge load of cum began boiling out of my balls. She kept pumping and just leaned over and sucked all the jizz right out of my cock head, swallowing as much as she could. We eventually got together for an incredible threesome. We ate, licked, jerked and sucked each other all night. I even tongued her asshole as she jerked Ben’s dick and I was rewarded by her having five giant orgasms. Ben blew his third load while he was sucking all the juice out of her pussy, then he ate my cum too. We agreed to continue the arrangement back in Portland once I discovered that she was multi-orgasmic, that her husband enjoyed watching his wife be eaten out, and that we both enjoyed licking her asshole as much as she enjoyed having it licked.
    Over the next couple of years we continued our ménage-a-trois as I worked my Astoria medical practice two days a week and my group practice in Portland the other days. Then Ben was transferred to Milwaukee so we had to resort to Skype webcam sessions where Ben would eat her pussy or ass as she sucked his cock and I would jack off onto the computer for them while they watched me. Eventually it became too difficult to maintain the relationship so we ended up just sending each other yearly Christmas cards with lewd pictures enclosed. What a shame to see it end but what an incredible time while it lasted.
    I still don’t think they know that during this period, their sixteen year-old daughter, Angie, eventually found out about us and came to confront me at my home. She had a request that I teach her a few things of a sexual nature that we were doing and that she wanted to try. She was a vixen, horny as hell, just like her mother.
    She graduated High School and had enrolled at Portland State when her folks got the notice to move east. She decided to stay in Portland so she found an apartment with two of the three girl friends from her group but, when she wanted cock…often I soon learned…she would come and stay with me. What a contrast, a middle age guy having raunchy sex with a late teen. Actually, the relationship worked out great since she was keeping me young and I was keeping her satisfied. On school breaks or long weekends all the girls would use my place to crash from school since I had both a functional sauna and my own hot tub. Plus I let them enjoy my wet bar, with the proviso that they would never confess that I was supporting their underage drinking. I strictly forbade any wild parties however…other than those when I could enjoy the sex with one, two or all three girls at my pad.
    Anyway, now it was early in 2012 and I was passing my 150th stay at the Holiday Inn, the event memorialized by them with a free night in their Executive Suite and a basket of treats. I was thankful but it really was no big deal since I had to stay somewhere and they had a great free breakfast, a killer hot tub and some excellent porn on their cable channels. I stay every Monday and most Tuesday nights, eat in town and sometimes scout out the available singles or recently dumped women. Since I have a boatload of money from a wrongful-death suit I won because my wife was killed and also since I am licensed to practice medicine, women flock to me. I am very selective and want sex but only sex, so on many nights I just eat and return to my room to beat off.
    Tonight was one of those nights. And tomorrow was my birthday too…”Crap,” I realized, “I am turning 55 with two grown and gone kids, a dead wife and a medical practice.” So, I ate a burger at the Wet Dog Saloon along with two flagons of their excellent Poop Deck Porter, chatted up my waitress who let me know she was available by giving me her cell number and a smiley face on my receipt, then returned to my room. I put on my trunks and headed down to the hot tub to soak for a while before returning to the masturbatory salon my room becomes every week. Did I mention the Holiday Inn has great porn? The pool area was empty–Yea! I sank into the bubbling steamy waters and closed my eyes. After no more than five minutes, my reverie was interrupted by a woman’s voice, “Excuse me, sir.”
    I opened my eyes and beheld a goddess leaning over the tub edge. She was a red head, long flowing hair hanging over her shoulders and a set of tits that made my eyes bug out, green eyes and a smattering of freckles over her cheeks. She had an oversized sweatshirt over a pair of short shorts and toned legs ending in gorgeous feet with pink toenail polish on her delicate toes. I couldn’t tell about her waist or hips with the attire but she presented me a close-up view of a nice camel-toe in the crotch of her shorts. The overall effect was stunning as I gulped and said, “Hi. Can I help you?”
    “That depends,” she smiled. “Are you Rob White? Doctor Rob White?”
    “Oh, oh!” I thought. “Is she someone I met recently and should remember? Is she from the hospital looking for urgent medical consultation? Is she a spurned lover I bedded years ago and is now seeking revenge? Who the hell knew but, with her beauty, I should have remembered her even if years had passed.
    “Yes, I am he,” I replied, wiping my eyes with a towel.
    “I hope I can call you Rob,” she smiled broadly as she squatted down in front of me, making the camel-toe extremely prominent and right at face level. I almost reached out my hand to caress the muff in view. Then she said, “You don’t know me, but we have a mutual friend who told me that I needed to get to know you.”
    “And who might that be?” I replied, trying to look away from her pussy and failing.
    “Angie Morgan,” she said as she reached up and pulled her sweatshirt over her head, exposing a pair of drop-dead beautiful tits, encased in the thinnest and skimpiest bikini top I had ever seen. Then, before I could catch my breath, she shimmied out of her shorts, dropped them around her ankles and stepped out of them to reveal her suit bottoms, a sling with barely enough fabric to cover her mound and a thin thread running between her ass cheeks. “You don’t mind if I join you?” she smiled as she stepped into the water. I beheld her lovely full lips and brilliant white teeth as she smiled and then gave a full laugh with a sweet voice saying, “You need to catch your breath, Rob.”
    “Uh…uh…uh,” I stammered, not able to think clearly any longer as I watched this goddess glide into the tub. My cock had been gradually awakening as I sat in the swirling hot water but now stood at full attention, straining against the confines of my trunks as I watched her lithe long legs step in next to me.
    “My name is Beth Jacobs,” she finally said as she slid onto the bench right next to me, our thighs pressing into each other. It wasn’t like there was no room for us to sit near each other without touching but she clearly wanted the fleshly contact. “I am Angie’s Psychology teacher at Portland State,” she began. “Angie has been in my Freshman Psych 100 class all semester and she is such a cute bubbly kid that I couldn’t help but notice her.”
    I was enthralled by her voice, the accent suggested Australia but not completely that. I wanted her to continue speaking and pressing her leg against mine. Actually I wanted her to press my boner sitting just a few inches from her fingers so I asked, “Where are you from originally?”
    “My folks emigrated from Sydney when I was eight. Do you recognize my accent?” she replied.
    “I do and I love the sound of it. I have been waiting for a sabbatical from my practice to take a temporary medical position in Australia,” I answered. “So far, it hasn’t happened but I still have a few years left on this old body.”
    “Anyway,” I continued, “Angie gave you my name?”
    “Yes, but this whole encounter today has to be our secret,” she replied. “She must not know I sought you out. I like to get closer to certain of my students during the semester and Angie caught my fancy early on. I asked her for a coffee date, then had her over to my home for some wine and to better get to know her. I know she’s a minor, but I give my ‘special kids’ a taste of booze since I know they’re drinking on campus anyway. They might as well learn to enjoy classic wines instead of the rot gut the frat boys serve, often laced with Roofies.”
    “Well, I certainly won’t tell anyone your secret, Beth,” I added. I actually had a number of secrets of my own regarding Angie that I don’t want to be shared.
    “So, that’s why I’m here,” she said as she smiled wickedly. “To be perfectly honest, Angie is still maturing in her sexuality and I was privileged to help her explore some aspects of her sex life that she hadn’t been able to experience yet.”
    What an erection deflator she’d turned out to be. I just couldn’t believe that this beautiful woman was a dike. “OK, I know where this is going,” I stated. “You have introduced her to the lesbian lifestyle which she now loves and you’re here to brag about it!”
    She grinned and then said, “Why Dr. White, I think you of all people should realize by now that Angie is bisexual and is very thankful that she has had some of her greatest early sexual experiences with you and her girl friends. She talks about you constantly when we are trying something that is new for her.”
    I was flabbergasted to hear this twenty-something PSU professor talk openly about my sexual escapades with a minor. My ‘lessons’ with Angie initially had to have been kept private both for legal reasons as well as that her parents not find out. Even though she was now of legal age and her parents lived in another state, I still wanted secrecy to remain. Over the months that we were together I taught her what it felt like to have her pussy eaten and to have us pee on each other, although I also drank her piss to show her there was nothing taboo about that act. After trying the things she originally feared might be perverted, she eventually relaxed and we had some incredible experiences. She wanted to have the full deal from someone with experience and knew that her mom was ecstatic with my treatment. Later we had safe sex so that she could experience what it felt like to have a huge prick completely filling her up. She had no interest in the immature boys in her High School.
    We pledged to keep these lessons secret but I soon found out that she had blabbed to her closest friends and she shocked me to no end by bringing three of them over to experience from me the same things that she had. Eventually that led to several incredible sessions of water sports, sucking and even ass licking. But here was Angie’s college teacher knowing all this stuff that I assumed was shared only between Angie, her three friends and me. Now I feared everyone would know and I’d be ruined professionally. The Oregon Medical Board takes a dim view of one of their licensees having sex with a minor. So does the Multnomah County District Attorney.
    I was fucked with a capital F, big time.
    “Rob,” she smiled. “I can see from your expression that you are worried about what I know. Please don’t be. Here’s what Angie has shared with me. You had oral sex with her and her closest friends, you guys all peed on each other and eventually you popped Angie’s cherry. I also think she said you liked to use your tongue in various places.”
    She knew every damn thing we’d done. Yep, I was truly fucked.
    She finished by saying, “Rob, I will never share your secrets with anyone. I came down here today to tell you that I think you are incredible and I’m actually jealous. Angie is a fabulous lover and I am thrilled by her sexuality. I have you to thank for her early experiences which taught her to explore the whole gamut of her sexuality without fear or shame.”
    Oops, here comes my cock, springing up again as I thought about what she’d just said. I had a sudden vision of Angie, bent over at the waist holding her ankles and shaking from yet another climax, with my tongue deep in her ass. My god, was my cock ever throbbing now. “So, you have bedded Angie and learned her secrets,” I said. “But, you’re here to tell me there are no hard feelings? That I was a good teacher but you’ve taken over now? Well, don’t worry, Beth, I have no hard feelings about you now eating her pussy instead of me. And you have now given me a huge erection thinking about this whole situation and remembering how tasty Angie was.”
    “Well, we shouldn’t let our hard feelings keep us from feeling hard ons,” she laughed at her clever word play.
    But I wasn’t listening any longer since, while she was speaking, she’d reached over and was rubbing my erect cock through my trunks. “So this is why Angie was so pleased with her first experience with the opposite sex,” she grinned as she felt along the length of my cock. “Rob, you have an amazingly large cock from what I can feel. Let’s see what it looks like.” She reached both hands over to my hips and pulled my trunks right down over my thighs, my calves and down onto my feet. Of course, I lifted up my feet to allow them to slip off. She grasped my boner with both hands as she said, “Wow, this is more than I expected. What is it…nine inches long? And so thick.”
    I looked at her and said, “Yes on both accounts, but why would a lesbian care about prick sizes?”
    “Oh, I’m not strictly a lesbian,” she smiled at me. “I like to take pleasure wherever I can find it. How about you?” she continued smiling as she slowly stroked me from base to tip, stopping at the tip to rub her thumb over the head. “Does this give you pleasure?”
    I suddenly had a vision of another woman, Angie’s mom Cheryl, stroking my cock in this very hot tub the first time I met her. It felt as great with Beth now as it did then with Cheryl’s hands. “Oooh yes, that feels wonderful,” I groaned, trying to make the feeling last but knowing the swirling hot water and this goddess would soon bring me off.
    As Beth continued slowly pumping my dick, I began replaying all the Morgan family episodes in my mind. I especially remembered the fateful evening when Angie caught me during a phone sex encounter I had with her mom, where Cheryl had a huge orgasm with a bottle of lube stuck in her pussy. That led her to track me down and confront me about the sexual relationship I had with both parents. But Angie was not angry with me, she was just incredibly curious about things sexual and knew that I had the experience she needed to teach her. She was a virgin and had never had actual intercourse nor even experienced anything besides masturbating, as well as occasionally joining her three best friends as they all masturbated themselves. I almost had a heart attack the night she showed up at my home asking me to eat her pussy just so she could feel what it felt like. Of course, I obliged her desire only to find that she was also curious about urine and what it felt like. So we peed on each other and I actually sucked the pee out of her pussy just to show her there was nothing verboten about that act.
    Even though this was strictly taboo, she was sixteen after all, I was willing to show her how tender a lover could be. I knew as soon as she hit college she’d meet guys who wanted her snatch just to please themselves and I wanted her to know there were still gentlemen in the world who would cherish what she had to offer. But I prayed that these lessons would be kept from her parents since I was still sucking and fucking her mother and her father was getting off watching me please her mom. It would be a real shame to ruin these delicious sessions with her parents.
    As far as I knew, Angie, kept her promise and never divulged our relationship to her parents. Too bad the same couldn’t be said about not telling her three friends. She was so delighted to find that sex was wonderful and that nothing which felt good was taboo that she blabbed right away to them. Those girls were insatiable and damn near wore me out during, not one, but multiple sessions.
    So, I was dreaming about all of this while Beth kept stroking my cock. She reached down and I could see her pull aside her thong and then three fingers disappeared into her cunt. “I think you’re about to cum,” she said, “I can feel your cock throbbing in time with my strokes.” She lifted my hips and engulfed my cock head in her mouth as she said, “Cum a lot, Rob, I need to taste your hot jizz right now.” She stroked harder as she kept time with her fingers in her snatch. Soon she jerked and exclaimed, “Ooooh yessss, Rob, I’m cumming…are you?”
    As I felt my balls boil, I shot a tremendous wad of jizz out of my prick head and screamed, “Aaaaaagh…eat it all…suck it all down you sexy bitch!” Wow! I don’t think I’ve ever unloaded quite so much but she kept swallowing and stroking until my balls were drained. Oh, my god, that felt wonderful. I laughed as I realized here was a lesbo who enjoyed eating my cum.
    “Wow,” she exclaimed, licking her lips. “What a huge load of spunk you shoot. Do you always release that much in a single orgasm?”
    I said, “Consider the source. You suck like a pro and your stroking technique is excellent. But, no, I haven’t shot that much cum in a long while. Are you sure you’re a lesbian?” I asked laughing.
    “Rob, I told you I enjoy pleasure wherever I find it. I guess I’d describe myself as ‘multi-sexual’ if there’s such a word,” she added. “I just love to cum and make others cum along with me. Hell, I even love to watch someone else cum.”
    “Well, I’ve had my treat, what about you?” I asked.
    She grinned, “Can we step into the changing room right here? I want to see for myself what Angie was so excited about.” We pulled our suits on and climbed out of the tub. The bathroom was large with an overhead stall shower, a toilet, sink and a pull-down changing table. Beth slipped her top over her head…my god, she had perfect tits, the nipples sticking straight out…then slid her thong down to reveal a bare pussy with pouting swollen lips and the biggest engorged clit that I had ever seen. She looked at me and said, “Rob, I’m tingling all over. You have really turned me on like no man ever has before.”
    “Well, mam, I aim to please you so what’s your wish?” I asked as I felt my cock begin to swell, really weird to be stiffening so soon after that huge cum. But she seemed to have that effect on me.
    She looked at me and said, “Angie just gushed with pleasure as she described now you ate her pussy while she was peeing. Believe it or not, I’ve never had anyone do that to me. Would you consider doing that?”
    I was dumbfounded to hear this confession from a gorgeous 28 year-old bisexual with lots of experience which I gathered from her revelation about her ‘special students’. But she’d never fully explored the exciting gamut of water sports. I just love to eat pussy while she is peeing; I have ever since my first girlfriend who loved to pee all over my face and mouth as I lay underneath her. I also love to tongue ass while she cums with my fingers deep in her cunt. I sat down cross-legged on the floor and said, “Step over here, Beth, and put your legs over my shoulders.”
    She walked over, stood over me and put each leg over a shoulder as I sat with my mouth staring right into her bald pussy. I grabbed each ass cheek in a hand and pulled her onto my mouth. She shook with pleasure as I stuck my tongue deeply into her slit. “Oh, my god, that feels so good,” she said as I increased the speed of my tongue thrusts. I slipped a finger onto her puckered ass and then, without waiting, pushed it in to the first knuckle. “Aaargh…oooooh, god, I can’t believe I’m already cumming,” she shouted. And suddenly my mouth was filled with both sweet cum and salty pee. I swallowed as quickly as I could but there was too much and it cascaded down my chin and chest.
    She heaved and bucked for a minute as the pee kept coming, then she literally collapsed forward onto my head and shoulders as her legs gave way. I tumbled over backwards but, in this position, her pussy was still firmly pressed onto my mouth. I spread her legs and resumed my licking, this time stretching my tongue back so I could reach her rear hole then up through her swollen pussy to her engorged clit where I’d give it a quick flick. Over and over my tongue travelled as she began to buck against my face.
    She finally shuddered and said, “Ooooh, nooooo, I’m going to cum again!” And I felt her sweet juice cascade into my mouth, this time with no pee. She jerked for a bit on my face and then rolled over onto the floor. After a few minutes she looked over at me and smiled, “That was exactly what Angie described. I have never felt such a rush like that before, Rob. You are truly a Doctor…a Doctor of love. Oh, god, my pussy is throbbing, my legs are weak and I can’t focus. What did you do to me?”
    I replied, “I did what any red-blooded man should do for the woman he valued. I don’t know who your lovers have been in the past but I suspect they were dipshits to not bring a sexy woman like you the pleasure she deserves.”
    “I’ve had other women and men eat me and I’ve also eaten them in return, but this was so much better than anything I’ve ever experienced,” she sighed. “Why?”
    “Because my only care is that you experience the pleasure. I’ll catch up to you eventually,” I said. “Right now, it’s all about you!” We lay on the bathroom floor for a while then turned on the shower to wash off. I grabbed the bar of soap and began washing her back and up onto her neck as she snuggled her beautiful ass into me. Then I slid my hands around to cup her breasts in my hands. They were simply perfect orbs and I felt her nipples stiffen under my touch. “Oooh, don’t stop,” she cooed, “I love to have my nipples rubbed.” She gently shook her ass against my stiff rod so I spread her legs and stuck it between her cheeks and began rocking the head against her pussy lips.
    She rocked with me for a moment, then leaned over, took my cock head in her hand and guided me right into her steaming hot tunnel. She was so wet, it only took one thrust for me to sink totally into her, my cock completely embedded and my balls slapping up against her. I slid my hands down her waist to grab her hips and just kept thrusting my cock deeply into her hot, hot pussy. She writhed with pleasure then reached down to furiously rub her erect clit as I kept pumping. I felt her shake with the beginning of yet another orgasm. “Aaaarg….oh god, Rob….oh, my god…oooh…oooooooh…I’m cumming again!” she shouted and I could feel her pussy juice begin cascading down over my over my balls as I fully impaled her on my tool. Actually, her climax brought me right over the edge and I just exploded massively into her. “Oooooh, Beth…oooh yessss…feel the pulses of my cum filling you up….so, so fabulous!” I moaned.
    We stood under the cascading water until a there was a knock on the locked door. So, we hurriedly dried, dressed and walked out. I had my usual Monday night room, Beth only down for the day, so we headed up to my room. As soon as the door closed we ripped off our clothes like a couple of teenagers and proceeded to explore every inch of each other’s body After a while until she got this wicked smile on her face and said, “Uh, Rob, there’s one other thing Angie loved, she described it in extreme detail, that I’ve never tried.”
    “And what would that be,” I queried as my cock was already in full erection after rubbing and exploring this Greek goddess for the past hour.
    “Well,” she began and I could see her blush, “Angie said you also were a connoisseur at licking the other end.”
    I decided to play along and said, “The other end?”
    “OK, I’ll say it,” she gushed out, “I’ve never had anyone lick my ass.”
    “Really,” I leaned over to massage her butt cheeks and teasingly said, “Why would anyone want to do that?” I then began squeezing each cheek and gradually moved closer into the center where her puckered hole lay. She turned flat onto her stomach so that her ass was completely open to my fingers. I spread her legs wide open, licked my finger and then circled around her hole with my finger, moving ever closer to the center of pleasure. She began to lift her ass up toward my fingers until there was no confusion as to where she needed me to quickly go. I pressed one finger onto her hole and she bucked backward until it was completely buried to the first knuckle.
    “Ooooh, yesss…that’s just right,” she moaned. I kept the finger in her ass as I slid my other hand under her hips, cupped her sex gently and began rubbing her clit with my fingers. I pulled her up so that she was kneeling on hands and knees and climbed in behind her wide open legs so that her back side was completely open to me and my hands. I thrust two, then three fingers into her wet hot cunt as I continued to rub her clit and pressed my finger further into her ass. She began to rock forward and back as my fingers in both holes brought her closer to another climax. I kept pressing deeply into her ass and soon two knuckles were completely embedded. I could feel her sphincter squeeze against my digit as she now started to writhe around my finger. I thrust my finger completely into her rear tunnel as I flicked her precious clit with my other hand. She suddenly jerked on my hands and shouted, “Aaaagh, I’m cumming again….oh my god.”
    As she finished jerking, I pushed her arms out and her face down into the pillow so that her ass was sticking straight up in the air. I said, “You’re not done yet, I still have a treat you will love.”
    Then with her ass in the air, I kneeled closer in behind her and pulled her cheeks apart. I leaned in and sniffed the great smell of aroused sex. I began slowly licking at the outside of her cheeks, gradually licking closer in. She was writhing and trying to move her hips so that my tongue would connect with her hole but I was in charge of this orgasm. As I continued moving in closer to her butt, she began moaning, “Oh, god, Rob, help me out….I’m dying here. Please…please, lick me!”
    I knew she wouldn’t literally die, at least not yet. Finally I worked my tongue into the center of her pleasure, just barely flicking the tip of my tongue on her entrance. I continued to lick around her ass and then I began to lick directly onto her puckered hole. I thrust my tongue in only a tiny bit but that was enough for her to scream out with another orgasm. Now I pressed my whole hand, all four fingers, into her pussy and still had my thumb circling her clit. As I pumped into her with my hand, she shouted out with her next quick climax but I was not done with her yet. I began pressing my tongue deeper and deeper into her butt so that she was thrusting against the tongue in her ass as she pressed backwards and then against my hand deep in her cunt as she rocked forward.
    She shuddered as yet another wave overcame her but I kept licking and thrusting. Soon she said, “Oh, god, Rob, please stop. I can’t cum anymore!”
    “No sweetie, you can cum more and I’m going to show you how!” I responded, briefly pulling my tongue out. Meanwhile I had another huge boner that needed attention. So as I continued to tongue her ass, I began to vigorously stroke my cock. I could tell that we both had climaxes building so I pressed my tongue in as far as possible as I squeezed her cheeks. Her clit was so big and hard that I could almost pinch it between my fingertips. She again began shaking as she quickly approached her orgasm so I reared back to pull my tongue out then pressed just the head of my pulsing cock into the open hole my tongue had just vacated. I could feel her sphincter close tightly around the head as I shot my load of hot cum right into her butt. “Aaaaagh…” she moaned. “Aaaagh, indeed,” I mirrored.
    We both collapsed on the bed. I was nearly unconscious but she was even more wasted, having so many multiple orgasms in such a short period of time. I don’t know how much time passed but we eventually both recovered and turned to hug each other. We just floated in our bliss for a while, then Beth turned to me and said, “Rob, I may have to rethink this whole lesbian thing. This is the best sexual experience I’ve ever had, bar none.”
    “You have had pretty piss poor heterosexual experiences in the past then,” I responded. “I bet you’ve even had pretty piss poor homosexual experiences, too. Beth, you are a gorgeous and extremely sexually responsive woman. I can’t believe you’ve been so mistreated.”
    “Mistreated?” She questioned.
    “Yes,” I spoke. “A precious woman like you needs to not only be respected but cherished. I think your previous ‘lovers’ totally missed the point. You need more than just sexual gratification, you need your whole persona to be appreciated.”
    “Thank you for tonight,” she finally said. “I never knew sex with a guy could be this great. I will rethink the lesbian thing but I do like to explore women too.” Then she grinned that wicked grin and added, “Maybe I could come over sometime when Angie is visiting you and we can all explore each other.”
    “It’s a date,” I laughed as we snuggled in to get some sleep.


  • Editing Reailty Book 3, Chapter 04: One Naughty Choice

    Font size : +


    Steve children discover the new changes he gave them while his wife faces the ultimate temptation.

    Editing Reality

    Book Three: Naughty Fantasies Unleashed

    Chapter Four: One Naughty Choice

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2019

    Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this.

    Steve Davies

    Sam looked so sexy in the shower. She let the water spray on her body as she leaned against the wall. My barely legal daughter, eighteen and nubile, made my dick so hard. She grinned at me, that mischievous joy on her face.

    She grabbed my cock and pulled me to her. I groaned as she stroked me, teasing me. She brought me to her pussy. She rubbed me against her flesh. The shower sprayed on my back as my wicked daughter guided me right to the entrance of her tight, bred pussy.

    “Mmm, just slide right in and wash my dirty cunt,” she moaned.

    “Cum isn’t soap,” I groaned.

    “They’re both frothy and white,” she moaned, wiggling her hips in slow circles.

    “True,” I groaned and thrust.

    I sank into my daughter’s twat. I shuddered as I felt her hot flesh engulf me. That wonderful delight gripped my cock. I groaned as I sank deeper and deeper into her twat. Her flesh gripped me with that naughty heat.

    She whimpered, her arms snaking around my neck. Her small, wet breasts pressed against my chest while she hooked a limber leg around my waist. Her pussy clenched around me as she wiggled her hips, grinning up at me with such wicked delight in her eyes.

    I groaned as I drew back through her flesh. Her hot pussy gripped me. I shuddered at the feel of her. I slid deeper and deeper into her body until I bottomed out in her. She whimpered, her eyes going wide for a moment.

    Then she shuddered in delight. “Fuck me, Daddy! Clean my pussy!”

    “Yes!” I groaned, thrusting into her twat.

    Her silky flesh gripped me. Her hot, tight snatch massaged my cock. I pumped it in and out of her. I reveled in every moment that I was in her. Enjoying her. I savored this passion. This wicked delight. Her moans echoed around me, mixing with the sound of falling water.

    I thrust faster, harder. I felt the hot grip of her pussy squeezing around me. She gripped me with that feverish, taboo flesh. I was her father, and I was buried to the hilt in her pussy. I fucked her with such passion.

    “Daddy,” she moaned. “Oh, my god, yes! Yes! I love you, Daddy!”

    “I love you, too,” I groaned.

    I leaned in to kiss her, the water splashed across my back. My lips came closer and closer to her and—

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Linda Davies

    I trembled as time paused.

    I swallowed and stared at the figure who’d appeared when I activated the app, my eyes locked on the lushness of her body. She was so ripe. So feminine. Her breasts had a perkiness that defied gravity. My heart clenched as I sat up, my own large breasts feeling like they sagged so much.

    And they were perfectly normal breasts. Great breasts, but I felt so inadequate before her.

    My hand clenched down on my smartphone. “You’re an angel?”

    Lilith smiled as she sauntered forward. This surge of exhilaration rippled through me. I was getting my own powers. I could do my own editing. This was so wild. My angel was so sexy, a busty version of Anael.

    “I am here to give you an offer,” Lilith purred as she reached the bed. She crawled on it, moving through the time-paused room.

    “Yes, yes?” I asked, this eager delight surging through me. I wanted her offer. I wanted that so badly. I trembled, my heart racing. This was really happening.

    “You can delete the app off your phone at any time,” Lilith continued, crawling towards me across the ruffled sheets of the bed. Her breasts swayed back and forth beneath her, nipples hard and ripe.

    “Why would I want to delete it?” I asked, glancing at the phone.

    “What you do or don’t do is all up to you,” Lilith said.

    Her hand reached my foot. Her finger caressed up my sole. My toes curled as this rush of delight shot up to my cum-filled pussy. My husband had just bred me thanks to Sam’s fertile kiss. I felt his jizz leaking out of me, matting my bush.

    “You get one use. That’s it. You can edit anything with it that you have the password for, even if they have already been edited.”

    “Anything?” I asked.

    “Well, not me or any down below. But one of your husband’s angels. Himself. Yourself. One choice, one chance to leave your mark on the world, and then the app is gone. Deleted. Like it never happened at all.”

    She smiled as she spoke. This chill rippled through me. I glanced down, not at my lap or the silk sheets peeking between my thighs. I stared down and down to the metaphorical layers of Hell beneath me.

    “You’re a…” I looked up at her. “A… A…” I couldn’t bring myself to say the word aloud. The D stuck on my tongue, unable to form the syllables that came after.

    She winked a purple eye at me.

    The chill intensified. My hand shook. I had to delete this app. Pressure squeezed about my heart. I groaned beneath the straining. Then I gasped as Lilith ducked her head down and nestled between my thighs. When had she gotten so close to my pussy and…

    And…

    “Oh… Oh, my,” I groaned as the d… as Lilith at me out. Her tongue fluttered through my bred folds, licking up the cum leaking out of me. I leaned back, pressing my phone to my large breasts. I quivered there, unable to resist.

    She felt amazing.

    Lilith’s silvery hair draped over my thighs as her tongue licked and lapped through my cuntlips. She caressed me. Teased me. The heat surged through me. My back arched as that amazing bliss shot through my body. Her tongue brushed my labia. My clit.

    I whimpered as her hands wrapped around my thighs. Her fingers massaged me while her tongue lapped up my husband’s seed flooding out of me. I shuddered on the bed. It creaked and groaned as she feasted on me. Her tongue darted into the depths of my snatch, teasing me, driving me wild.

    “Oh, yes, yes,” I gasped. I squirmed. “Just like that. Oh, wow. Oh, that’s perfect. Yes, yes, you know what I like. What I love!”

    She purred and nodded in agreement.

    Her tongue danced through my folds again. She licked and lapped and teased me. She devoured me with her hunger. I shuddered as her exciting fingers massaged my thighs while her tongue probed into the depths of my cunt.

    She scooped up my husband’s cum from my bred pussy. My breasts jiggled. They bounced up in the air. I thrust my arms over my head, stretching my back. My hands clutched my phone as the rapture shot through me. The bed creaked beneath me, the silky sheets caressing my back and rump.

    “Lilith!” I moaned. The d… the naughty creature ate me out. She devoured me with hunger. “Oh, God, yes!”

    She thrust her right hand up my belly and grasped my left tit. She squeezed it as her tongue wiggled around in my pussy. Her nose nuzzled into my clit. I groaned as her fingers dug into my tit. I shuddered, the pleasure swelling and swelling.

    Everywhere she touched me ignited in a fire. She felt amazing. Her tongue fluttered through me, scooping out the last of Steve’s cum. My eyes squeezed shut. The pressure swelled. I couldn’t endure much more of her licking. Her teasing.

    Her wonderful tongue brought me closer and closer to that moment of wonderful surrender.

    The point when I would gasp and moan and cry out all my pleasure to the world. It would be incredible. My eyes fluttered. I panted, my heart racing in my chest. I squirmed, unable to believe the rapture that surged through my body.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped. “Oh, that’s it, Lilith. I’m going to cum.”

    “Mmm, yes, yes!” she moaned. “Let me feel that passion. Be free and enjoy yourself. Do what you will!”

    “I’m going to cream your face!” I gasped. “That’s what I want.”

    Lilith sucked on my clit. Her fingers slid up my breast to my nipple. She twisted it while nursing on my bud. The two different pleasures jolted through me. They zapped to my pussy’s depths. My cunt clenched, the pleasure building and building.

    My eyes squeezed shut. I gasped out in rapture as my pussy writhed in bliss. My orgasm burst through me. My pussy convulsed, my juices flooding out of me. I groaned and shuddered, my breasts heaving and slapping together. My flesh rippled.

    It was incredible. I moaned and gasped, my head tossing back and forth. Stars danced before my fission as the waves of ecstasy kept flooding out of me. She sucked on my clit and tweaked my nipple. Both of those naughty bits throbbed. Ached.

    “Lilith!” I gasped. “Oh, my god!”

    “Yes, yes,” groaned the d… Lilith. “Unleash your will. Shower me in your cream. Savor it!”

    “I am!” I moaned.

    My mind drowned in bliss. In ecstasy. The pleasure surged through me. Darkness fuzzed at the edge of my vision. Lilith nipped my clit. Ecstasy burst in my pussy. Another spasming wave of euphoria flooded my body, my tits heaving.

    “Mmm, it is your choice how you use this gift,” purred Lilith as I groaned through my ecstasy. “No matter how your husband, or anyone else, edits the world, you will remember this conversation. That you had this opportunity. One choice. You can make yourself rule the world if you will it. If you edit that into your future. This is your chance to build whatever you wish. Use it wisely.

    “Or don’t use it at all.” Lilith grinned at me, her lips soaked in my juices. “That, too, is your choice. Your will.”

    Rule the world… I trembled at the excitement of it. I just had to edit myself and…

    I closed the app and pressed the phone to my heaving breast.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Steve Davies

    I saw Anael flash into existence out of the corner of my eye.

    I jerked my head away, pulling my lips from the kiss I shared with my daughter. I buried my cock into her as I looked to my right, searching for my naughty angel. My daughter’s cunt squeezed around, massaging me and teasing me.

    “Daddy, fuck me!” she whimpered.

    “Right,” I groaned, staring down at her. What was that flash? Just my imagination?

    Damn, my daughter felt good. I drew back my hips and kept fucking her.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Linda Davies

    Lilith vanished as time resumed. The shower hissed again. I could hear the moans of my daughter begging Steve to fuck her hard. My entire body trembled. My breasts quivered. I squirmed on the bed, shocked by what just happened.

    “That was a… a…” I took a deep breath. “A demon.”

    I said the words aloud. They echoed around me. A tremble rippled through me. I pulled the phone up from my breasts. There, beside my banking app and one of those puzzle games I sometimes played when bored was the editing app.

    I pressed down on it. The grid appeared, all the apps shrunk a bit. A little X appeared in the corner beside each. I just had to tap that, and the editing app would be uninstalled. My finger hovered over the X. I just had to tap it.

    My finger shook.

    Come on, just tap it.

    I could change one thing…

    That thought wormed through my mind as I struggled to drive my finger down. One thing. It didn’t have to be something for me. But for my family. My husband. I could help him in his mission. I could be a good wife to him.

    I bit my lip and turned off my phone.

    I shouldn’t do this. That was a demon. A demon. She wanted me to do something bad. Something that wouldn’t be good, but… I would control the edit. I would ensure that it would do exactly what I wanted. I would be careful.

    Do something for my family.

    The shower hissed off.

    A moment later a wet and naked Sam burst through the room and rushed by, a big smile on her face. She was out the door in a flesh, my daughter’s footsteps retreating to her room. I trembled as Steve came out.

    I put on a fake smile.

    Steve frowned at me. “You okay?”

    “Hmm?” I asked, trying not to look at my phone on the nightstand. I could feel it itching on the edge of my awareness. That app was on there, just begging to be used.

    “You look a little pale,” he said.

    “Just a lot of late nights,” I told him. “Our daughters are younger than we are.”

    Steve snorted. “True.” He shook his head, glancing at the open door. “Sam is rambunctious today.”

    “She’s excited by the gift you gave her,” I said, standing up and grabbing my phone. I tried to be casual about it. “Now, I’m going to shower. Can you get one of the girls to start breakfast while I get ready for church.”

    “Sure,” he said, smiling at me.

    Should I tell my husband? What if he didn’t understand? What if he wanted me to delete it? I slipped into the shower, my mind reeling with the scope of this power. Did Steve feel this weight? He had new choices every day, but me…

    One chance to make the perfect edit.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    James Davies

    I woke up with Orihime hugging me tight, her boobs rubbing into my side. Ruri was on her back on the other side, her face relaxed into peace, her small breasts rising and falling. I stirred. I had the weirdest dream in the world. Even now, it felt so surreal. It lingered in me.

    I sat up and shook my head.

    Orihime whimpered and groaned. She pressed against me and mewled. Ruri’s eyes fluttered open. She sat up with me, the sheets falling away to expose those small breasts I’d drawn for her when I created her, based off one of my favorite characters. I had tweaked her a bit.

    “You okay?” Ruri asked, staring at me. “You look a little haunted.”

    “Just a weird dream,” I muttered.

    “I dreamed that there was this Hollow coming to take my soul,” Orihime muttered, “and I had these weird hairpins that came to life and protected me until you showed up, James. You had a katana and your hair was a reddish blond and I called you Strawberry.” She blinked. “Why would I do that?”

    I smiled. “I wouldn’t worry about that.”

    “What was your dream?” Ruri asked.

    “That my dad gave me the power that any woman that I made love to would find her true love after that,” I said. I frowned as I said that. I felt like I did when drawing with my transformed Coptic marker, a certainty that I had this ability. “Damn, I think my dad edited me last night while we were sleeping.”

    “Mmm, did you have blond hair before?” asked Orihime.

    “No,” I said. “I’ve always had brown hair and…” I frowned. “If Dad edited me, would I even know if had.”

    “So maybe you’re my Strawberry,” said Orihime happily.

    I groaned. “Don’t call me that.”

    “Hmm,” Ruri said. “If your father did change you, maybe we should search your body to make sure you’re the same.”

    “But wouldn’t you just remember that I was always like this if he had changed me?” I pointed out.

    “We should be thorough,” Ruri said, a hint of color blossoming her cheek.

    “She just wants to touch your body,” Orihime purred. “Rub you and stroke you and do naughty things to you.

    “Idiot! I just want to make sure James is okay, that’s it!” Ruri cheeks were scarlet now.

    Orihime threw back the sheets, her large breasts heaving. She grinned as she stared down at my body. Her tongue flicked through her lips. “Well, here’s his sexy body. Why don’t you just start rubbing him and touching him and we can find out if there’s anything wrong.”

    My dick throbbed as Orihime’s hands stroked across my chest, her fingers digging and kneading into me. I groaned at the heat of her touch. It sent such a wicked shiver through my body. I groaned as she massaged me. Her touch felt so wicked on me.

    Then Ruri’s delicate hands found my stomach. She worked in small circles, her cheeks blazing scarlet. Her purple-blue hair swayed loose about her cheeks and down to her shoulders. Her hands danced over my flesh.

    “He’s getting hard,” Orihime purred. “Go lower.”

    “I’m not rubbing him for that reason,” groaned Ruri as her touch moved down my body.

    I grinned, loving the feel of her. Her fingers felt incredible. Those delicate digits around my skin. Her naughty touch inflamed my blood. She moved to my groin, my cock throbbing above her hand. Precum beaded at the tip. My created lover ran her fingers through my pubic hair.

    “Mmm,” Orihime purred, her lips nuzzling into my ear. “She’s got that naughty glint in her eyes and look… She’s playing with your bush. I think she wants your cock.”

    “I think you’re right!”

    Ruri let out a frustrated groan and then her hands split apart, each one sliding past my cock to caress my thighs. She turned her head, her hair falling to hide her blushing cheeks. She shifted to kneel beside me, her cute rump pointed at me.

    “Mmm, look at that juicy pussy,” moaned Orihime. You could just make out the wet cleft of Ruri’s tight, hairless pussy. “Look at how excited she is.”

    I grinned, my dick throbbing.

    “Not listening,” muttered Ruri. “I know you’re the one with the wet pussy.”

    “So wet,” purred Orihime, her fingernails digging into my chest. Her large breasts quivered beside me.

    I turned my head and sucked on a hard nipple. She gasped and groaned. “Ooh, his lips feel great.”

    “What?” Ruri asked. She turned her head and groaned. “Of course you’re feeding him your big breasts.”

    “He loves my big boobies,” Orihime purred. “Mmm, he’s just sucking on me. It’s incredible. I love it.”

    I nursed on her. I sucked on nibbled, loving the feel of her heavy breast against my lips. My tongue darted around her nipple. My heart beat faster as this wicked heat surged through me. It was an incredible delight.

    I loved this passion. My bliss swelled through me. It was this hot delight. My cock throbbed and ached. The passion swelled through me as Ruri went lower and lower with her touch. Her fingers were so delicate as they massaged my thighs. My calves. She reached my feet, rubbing them.

    “Everything seems fine down here,” Ruri said as she massaged me, leaned over, her pussy pointed right at me.

    I watched it out of the corner of my eye as I nursed on Orihime’s nipple. My busty lover purred and then said, “You didn’t check his cock.” She pulled her nipple from my mouth. “You have to do that.”

    “You do that!” Ruri huffed. “I’m concerned about James, not satiating my naughty cunt.”

    “Mmm, but I can do both,” Orihime said. With skill, she threw her right leg over my body. Straddling me, she scooted down my form. She grabbed my cock. She pointed my shaft right at her juicy pussy.

    I groaned as she pressed herself down my dick. That wonderful delight of her pussy engulfed me. The fantastic heat of her snatch swallowing my shaft had me trembling. I groaned, my heart beating faster and faster. The pleasure surged around me. This amazing delight gripped me. Held me.

    It was incredible to experience. I shuddered as her pussy slid down my cock and engulfed me in her juicy passion. My dick throbbed in her depths. Her twat felt incredible wrapped around me. Tight and juicy.

    “Damn,” I groaned as she bottomed out on me. “Make sure my cock is working perfectly.”

    “I will,” Orihime moaned, her breasts heaving before her as she slid up my dick. “Ooh, it’s feeling good so far.”

    “Slut,” muttered Ruri.

    “You know you’re a slut, too,” I said. “My slut.” I took her hand and pulled her up the bed.

    “Aren’t I your girlfriend?” she asked, staring me with these wide eyes.

    I cocked my head. I sensed something was off. “Are you afraid I’ll fuck all these other women and forget about you.”

    She shifted.

    “Ruri,” I groaned, Orihime sliding her pussy up and down my cock. “You’re my cutie. I made you. You’ll be mine forever.” I cupped her face, my thumb stroking her fair cheek. Her slender hand gripped my wrist, pressing my touch tighter into her. “They’re never going to replace you and Orihime.”

    “Yes!” Orihime moaned, her breasts heaving and bouncing as she rode my cock. “James isn’t ever abandoning us. He loves us.”

    “You do?” Ruri asked, staring at me with wide eyes.

    I smiled at her. “I love you, Ruri, with all my heart. My dad didn’t mess that up. After all, he gave you and Orihime existence so that I could be happy with you.” It hurt saying that. Dad told me the truth last night. While I had created my two girlfriends, I didn’t bring them to life. “You’re exactly how I imagined you would be. You used to be my fantasy, and now you are my reality.”

    Tears shone in her eyes. “Thank you, James. I love you, too.”

    I smiled at her and wiped away her tear.

    “Good, good,” Orihime moaned. “Now you have to test out his mouth. Sit your pussy on him and make sure he can still eat our pussies as well as always.”

    “You already checked his mouth,” Ruri said, squirming, still looking at me.

    “I know,” groaned Orihime. “But that was nipple sucking. Have to test his pussy eating skills.”

    I licked my lips.

    Ruri groaned then nodded her head. She threw her leg over me. I groaned as she lowered her pussy down to my hungry mouth. I savored this wonderful moment as she sunk her cunt down to my hungry mouth. My tongue darted through her folds. I licked and lapped at her. I teased her and made her gasp in delight. I savored eating her.

    Loving her.

    She gasped, her hips wiggling back and forth on my face. My tongue caressed up and down, stroking her slit. It was incredible to feast on her. I licked and lapped at her. I feasted on her with such hungry aplomb.

    I devoured her.

    She shuddered atop me. She wiggled her hips. Her pussy ground against my mouth, her spicy juices gushing down my mouth. I feasted on them. Ate them. I devoured them with hunger. I drove my tongue into her pussy’s depths.

    Her juices kept flowing. They spilled down into my mouth. I fluttered my tongue around inside her snatch. I savored her flavor. She tasted amazing. Orihime rode me while Ruri gasped and moaned. My dick throbbed, drinking in one lover’s silky cunt while I feasted on the other’s juicy delight.

    “How’s his mouth working?” groaned Orihime, her fingernails scratching at my chest as she worked her tight twat up and down my dick.

    “Good,” moaned Ruri.”

    “Just good?” asked Orihime.

    “Better than good,” she whimpered. “He’s… He’s feeling amazing. Just perfect. I love it. I love his tongue feasting on my pussy. I… I love being his slut!”

    “Yes!” Orihime moaned, her pussy clenching on my dick.

    Ruri’s juices spilled over my mouth. Her hips wiggled back and forth, grinding on me. Her spicy juices tasted so good. Just delicious. I feasted on my cute lover. It was incredible to enjoy my two lovers. My tongue lapped and licked. I feasted on her with such hunger.

    The faster Orihime rode my cock, the quicker and quicker I feasted on Ruri’s beautiful pussy. My tongue lathed across her tight slit, loving the sounds she made. Orihime groans were just as sweet, adding to the delight of her tight cunt massaging my cock.

    She brought my balls closer to my orgasmic boil.

    “Oh, James!” groaned Ruri. “Oh, wow, James! That’s… That’s… I…”

    Her moans were just so cute.

    “That’s it,” moaned Orihime, her fingernails scratching at my chest. “Bathe James in your passion and love.”

    Ruri shifted on me as she moaned. Then Orihime gasped in shock. Ruri was leaning over. Was her face buried in Orihime’s big breasts? I sucked on my cute lover’s clit as the idea that she had her face buried in Orihime’s tits ignited my imagination. My lusts exploded through me. This powerful jolt rippled throughout of my balls. This wonderful surge of rapture that had me gasping and groaning.

    Her juices gushed into my face as my cock spurted into Orihime’s pussy.

    “James! Orihime!” Ruri moaned, her voice muffled. She must be face-deep in Orihime’s titties.

    “Oh, yes, yes!” Orihime gasped as my cum pumped into her twat. She slammed down my cock. “I love you both!”

    Her pussy convulsed and spammed around my erupting dick. Pleasure slammed through me as Ruri drowned me in her juices. I gulped them down. I drank them all up as the pleasure raced out of me. It was the best thing in the world. It was a treat I savored.

    Treasured.

    So much of Ruri’s cream spilled into my mouth. Her wonderful passion drowned me. I gulped it down with such glee. I licked and lapped and savored every last drop of her cream flooding my hungry mouth.

    It was such a treat. A treasure I would savor until the end of my days.

    “My two beautiful dreams!” I moaned as Orihime’s pussy milked out the last of the cum from my cock.

    “James,” my dad called as I trembled through my orgasm. He knocked on my door. “Ruri, Orihime, time to get ready for church.”

    I couldn’t be mad. My dad gave me Ruri and Orihime. He brought my dreams to life. I would help him with his. Whatever he needed to do with his powers, I would support him.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Becky Davies

    I shuddered as the sheets rubbed against my nipples as I came awake. They were always so sensitive. They kept me horny all the time, my pussy wet and juicy. No wonder I wanted to be like my mother and seduce every woman I could.

    As I came awake, my dream lingered. It felt so real like it was true. I had magical breasts. Women would be attracted to them. I shuddered as Mrs. Alberts shifted awake beside me, blonde hair spilling over her features, making a tangled mess.

    “Mmm,” she purred and nuzzled into my tits. “Your breasts are amazing, Becky. I never get tired of doing this.”

    I gasped as Mrs. Alberts sucked on my left nipple. Her lips swelled about it. The suction shot straight down to my pussy. My naughty cunt clenched. I squirmed while beside me the married MILF’s daughter, my best friend Tonya, stirred. Her blue eyes blinked. Her blonde hair, a lighter shade than her mother’s, spilled off her face. She had cute breasts, small and perky, while Mrs. Alberts had round ones.

    I had big ones. Plump and soft and pillowy.

    “Mmm, Mom, that looks nice,” Tonya said. “Morning, Becky.”

    “Morning!” I gasped as my friend engulfed my right nipple, sucking the fat nub into her mouth.

    My nipples were so sensitive. It felt incredible to have mother and daughter sucking on them. I was so glad Mrs. Alberts convinced her husband to take their son on a camping trip. He understood how his wife needed to have fun with her other lovers from time to time.

    Me and her daughter.

    It was so wicked that Mr. Alberts was so accepting of not only my affair with his wife, but that his daughter, Tonya, would join our fun. Since Friday, the three of us had been making love. It was so hot to finally have led Tonya into accepting incest.

    “Mmm, you two are so wicked,” I moaned, my hands sliding down their bodies as mother and daughter both sucked. Tonya nibbled while her mother had engulfed as much of my nub and areola as she could into her hungry mouth.

    Her lips popped off my nipple with a wet plop that left my tit quivering. Then the naughty MILF swallowed my nub again, sucking hard. I groaned, squirming on the bed. My pussy grew wetter and wetter, drinking in their naughty sucking and nursing.

    My fingers stroked both their bodies, Tonya’s firmer than her mother’s. They were both so sexy. I loved them. I moved lower and found their bushes, mother and daughter were both trimmed and silky. My fingers slid through their hairs, pressing lower and lower.

    I reached Mrs. Alberts wet heat a fraction of a heartbeat before reaching her daughter’s. Then I was sliding across both their pussies, the older woman’s pussy lips thick and swollen, Tonya’s still virginal tight. She hadn’t been with a man.

    Yet.

    After church, I had a feeling my daddy would take her virginity. She was finally ready. She wanted to save it for marriage. It was a shame we couldn’t marry daddy. I would love to share him with Mom and Sam and Tonya. Sam’s three friends could join the fun, too.

    I rubbed the mother’s and her daughter’s pussies sharing the taboo thrill of touching them both. I slid my fingers up and down their slits, my digits getting coated in their juices. They both sucked with more passion on my nubs, Tonya moaning, the vibrations tingling my nipple.

    “Oh, my god, that’s good,” I moaned, my thighs squeezing together. My clit throbbed, drinking in the sensations.

    I felt my orgasm building.

    No other women I’d bedded could cum just from having their titties played with. But me, I could explode from it. No pussy stimulation needed. I shuddered as Tonya’s fingers kneaded my soft breast, adding more sensations that rippled through my body.

    “You two are loving me,” I groaned, Mrs. Alberts’s tongue sliding around my nub.

    I whimpered at the wicked pleasure. It swept through me. My eyes squeezed shut. The pleasure was incredible. I savored it. My heart pounded in my chest. That heat surged through my body. I groaned and gasped, my heart pounding with excitement.

    “Oh, yes, yes!”

    Mrs. Alberts’s hand stroked my stomach, her fingernails grazing my bellybutton while she nursed on my nipples again. Then she reached past me and started caressing her daughter’s body. Tonya’s thighs squeezed about my hand, pinning me against her twat.

    She squealed about my nipple. Her mother must have found her breasts. Her pussy grew hotter. I stroked them both, their juices soaking my fingers. The air filled with our three musks: tart, tangy, and spicy.

    A heavenly bouquet.

    I thrust my fingers into both their pussies. I savored the feel of their cunts squeezing about me. Mother and daughter felt amazing about my digits, Tonya tighter. Her pussy almost crushed my fingers while I pumped three in and out of the MILF’s lush twat.

    They both shuddered and groaned, sucking harder. They trembled on the bed as they squirmed against me. They made such wicked sounds as they suckled. I loved them. I plunged my fingers in and out of their twats. I gave them such delight.

    Such passion.

    “Oh, yes,” I moaned, my orgasms swelling. I was coming closer and closer to exploding.

    Closer and closer to that wicked pleasure surging through me. I groaned as I trembled on the bed. My head tossed back and forth. The passion rippled through me. I shuddered as their sucking mouths felt incredible.

    My heart pounded with delight as they both suckled at the same time. I squealed as my orgasm exploded in my cunt just from their nursing. Waves of pleasure washed out of my convulsing pussy, staining my thighs with my hot juices.

    “Mrs. Alberts! Tonya!” I gasped. “Oh, you two love me. You spoil me!”

    My fingers pumped faster and faster in and out of their cunts. I savored the incestuous delight that fingering mother and daughter gave. It added a spice to my orgasm surging through my body. The pleasure hammered my mind. Delight rippled through my thoughts. I bucked on the bed, trembling through the hot bliss. Stars burst across my vision.

    They kept sucking on me, my orgasm bursting through my body. I was cumming just from their nursing. It was the best. The pleasure swept through my mind. My toes flexed and curled. Dizzying passion swept through me.

    “Oh, my god, yes!” I gasped. “Oh, that’s so good. Mmm, you’re both driving me wild. I love it. Yes, yes, yes! Join me!”

    My heart pounded faster and faster. The passion burned through my body. I trembled through my orgasm, shuddering in delight at the thrill of experiencing the delight of their sucking mouths. My nipples throbbed and ached. I groaned out in bliss from the passion surging through me. I trembled on the bed as my fingers jammed deep into both their pussies. The heel of my hands ground on their clits.

    “Becky!” moaned Tonya, her head snapping up from my nipple as her pussy convulsed around my fingers.

    She kissed me hard, thrusting her tongue into my mouth while her tangy juices bathed my hand. She coated me in her passions. They soaked my hand, leaving them dripping with her cream. It rippled delight through my body.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” Mrs. Alberts moaned, her lips popping off my nub. Her pussy went wild about me. “You are such a sweet thing, Becky!”

    I shuddered as her pussy massaged my three fingers. Her daughter’s cunt spasmed wildly about my other hand. Both my lovers came and came. It was such a sweet thing to share with them. To hear them experience this majestic rapture with me. I beamed in delight, glad to give it to them.

    Their trembling slowed. Stopped. They both breathed heavily with me. My orgasm peaked as Tonya broke the kiss with me. Her flushed face beamed with joy, her platinum-blonde hair spilling over her cheeks.

    “I love you,” groaned Tonya.

    “I love you, too,” I told her. “You’re my best friend.”

    “Mmm, you’re both special,” Mrs. Alberts said. She leaned over me to kiss her daughter. I smiled, watching their tongues dance together as they shared their incestuous passion.

    I was so glad I’d introduced them to incest. It made my pussy so juicy.

    Mrs. Alberts broke their taboo kiss and stared down at me. “We have to get ready for church.”

    “Mmm, I do need to see my dad,” I said.

    “So do I,” groaned Tonya.

    “Yes,” groaned Mrs. Alberts. “I’m so glad Ross is okay with me sleeping with your father. He’s such a sexy man. Your mother’s a lucky woman. And so are you.”

    I grinned. Yes, I was.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Steve Davies

    I came downstairs and found the anime girls already up and bustling. Breakfast sounded like it was cooking. One of them, I think her name was Samus, sauntered by in a blue bodysuit that had heels built into it.

    That didn’t seem practical at all.

    “Morning, Mr. Davies,” she said, nodding her head, her ponytail of blonde hair dancing behind her.

    “Samus,” I said as I kept walking.

    “Ooh, good morning,” moaned Rita, the Black girl untangling herself from the pile of feminine flesh. They lay on a collection of pillows and blankets scattered across the hallway floor. Courtney and Tammy rose next, their hair equally mused.

    Tammy rubbed at her face, her enlarged breasts swaying. They looked as beautiful as I intended, her nipples fat and ripe. One beaded with white milk that made me hunger for them while at the same time I felt like I was in a good mood. That I should be happy.

    Rita’s aura of joy permeated throughout the living room.

    “Morning treat, Mr. Davies?” offered Tammy, hefting her left boob. She gave it a small squeeze, several beads of white forming around the sides her nipples.

    I smiled. As I sank down to enjoy it, I said, “I was wondering if you three girls would like to move into the guest bedroom. You know, since you spend so much time here, and you are pregnant with my children.”

    “Oh, my gosh, yes,” Courtney said, a gleam in her eyes. “We, uh… We like being around you, Mr. Davies.”

    “Yeah,” said Rita, smiling. The Black girl looked beatific, a saint gracing us with her presence.

    “Wonderful,” I said as I settled down before Tammy. The brunette hefted her large tit to me in invitation.

    I leaned down and took a suck. I gasped in delight at the taste of her sweet milk spilling hot across my tongue. It squirted out of her. I pulled my mouth away, eyes opening wide from my first experience with breast milk. I swirled the cream around inside my mouth and savored the taste of her.

    There was this aftertaste that was like a cantaloupe or a honeydew melon.

    “Damn, that is good,” I said.

    Tammy frowned. “You say that like you’ve never enjoyed my breast milk before, Mr. Davies.”

    “I sometimes forget how amazing you taste,” I lied. I remembered the original timeline, not this new one. I bet I had enjoyed her breast milk many times since she started “lactating” at eighteen.

    “Well, there is plenty more,” she said. “Enjoy your breakfast, Mr. Davies.”

    I latched onto Tammy’s fat nub and suckled. I groaned as that wonderful milk spilled over my tongue. It soaked my taste buds and sent such delight rippling through my body. I swallowed it, the warmth hitting my belly and spreading through me.

    “Mmm, that’s it, Mr. Davies,” purred Courtney. She moved behind me and started rubbing my back in slow circles.

    I groaned into Tammy’s nipple. Just like I had intended, Courtney’s fingers relaxed away the stress I didn’t even know I had. I was in heaven, my two nubile concubines surrounding me. I nursed from one and savored the massage of the other.

    Courtney’s fingers worked magic on my muscles, her thumbs digging into knotted spots and relaxed away the tension. I suckled with hunger on Tammy’s nipple, my dick growing harder and harder as I drained her breast. I stroked her sides while she cradled my face, stroking me, teasing me.

    I closed my eyes and enjoyed this. The new edits I made to these girls were amazing. They were wonderful. Sam would have her sexy friends around with her always. We would have so much fun. More and more milk flowed into my mouth, mixing with the relaxing touch of Courtney’s finger.

    I drifted in a pleasant daze. I was so lost to it, I didn’t hear my wife coming down the stairs and giggling. “You need to get dressed, Steve.”

    I blinked and pulled my mouth from Tammy’s nipple. “What?” I croaked. “Dressed?”

    “Church,” she reminded.

    I blinked. My wife was already dressed. How long was I nursing and being massaged for? “Right, right. You girls need to get ready, too.”

    “Yep,” said Sam, wearing a cute, pink dress with a high neckline that also left her arms bare. She had a bounce to her step, her fiery hair swaying about her elfin faces. “You can perv on my friends later, Daddy.”

    Rita giggled.

    I rose, dick hard, and headed upstairs. The church was important. It was a community. I had to stay connected to make sure I gave my town what they needed. Today, after church, I would meet with my family and figure out how to transform first Rainier and then the rest of our area into perfection. No more using politicians.

    No more making mistakes.

    Everyone would be happy and cared for.

    I loved my powers.

    To be continued…


  • YURIKO LEARNS HER PLACE

    Font size : +


    This story was inspired by some hot pictures which I found – they hit the bull’s eye on one of my most favourite schoolgirl fantasies, and I just had to write a story about them! It has ended up as a very long story, but as it all takes place in one sequence I have decided not to divide it up.

    copyright: Lesley Tara, 2012

    You can find the pictures in one of my albums on my profile page, but you have to be registered and logged in to see them (I also have some other sexy pictures there, selected to accompany some of my other stories). However, the pictures are not essential, and the story works perfectly well on its own – and it also goes on beyond them. I must emphasise that the models in the pictures are NOT, repeat NOT, the people in the story, which is a fantasy and completely fictitious, with invented characters whose resemblance to any real persons is purely coincidental.

    Yuriko was new to Hirstmere Hall, the expensive private girls-only boarding school in southern England, but that didn’t put the arrogant little bitch off her stride for one moment. Why should it? – her parents were very wealthy Japanese-American financiers who were temporarily based in Britain, and Yuriko was so smart that she had already been advanced a grade at her previous high school in California, where she had been the queen bee. So, although she was only just seventeen – and with her slim, under-developed body (like many Asian teens, her breasts were so small that there was hardly any need for her to wear a bra), she looked more like fifteen – she went straight into the Upper Sixth Form with the eighteen year olds.

    She was soon thoroughly disliked by almost all of them: it wasn’t so much that she was a new girl, or that she was younger than her classmates, and certainly not that she was foreign, as the school had several overseas pupils who were all quite popular. No, it was her smart-alec attitude, for Yuriko loved to show off how clever she was – and if that meant making someone else look dumb, well, that was their look-out, wasn’t it? But for all her brains, knowledge and sharpness, in many ways Yuriko was a silly girl, naive and unaware of the impact she was having on the people around her – and the trouble that she was storing up for herself.

    At nearly nineteen, Alexis was one of the oldest girls in the Upper Sixth. She was tall, slim and quite good-looking, with dark brunette hair that fell straight from a centre-parting to below her shoulders, although her sharp nose and angular cheekbones made her appear more sultry and sexy than conventionally pretty. She was also very fit and strong – not surprising in a girl who enjoyed everything to do with sports or athletics, and who for nearly 18 months had been the very successful captain of the school’s lacrosse and hockey teams. Most of the girls in her class knew or suspected, as did many of the teachers, that Alexis was a confirmed and active lesbian – but she was generally discrete about her tastes and kept her pussy-hunting within the Sixth Form and didn’t seduce any of the under-sixteens, so no one really minded (and many, including several teachers, actively approved). Alexis had been initiated into sapphic sex – which she took to without the slightest hesitation – when she had just turned fifteen by the teacher who coached the Hirstmere Hall hockey team, in a venerable tradition that stretched way back, for that teacher had been eased into lifelong lesbianism by a dyke coach when she had been a teenage schoolgirl, and so on, and so on.

    Alexis enjoyed her regular sex-sessions with Coach Saunders, who was pretty hot for a 37 year-old and very experienced in the arts of girl-fucking (Alexis being far from the first pretty schoolgirl to learn the finer points of pussy-eating at her lush clean-shaven cunt). Alexis also willingly lapped and sucked the vaginas of the three other teachers who were part of Coach Saunders’s lesbian circle, and the young apprentice dyke eagerly spread her legs wide whenever they wanted to have her, whether it was with their fingers or with strap-on dildos, and whether it was just one of them alone or all four in a wild group orgy – for Alexis just loved lesbian lust any way and any time that she could get it. However, what she enjoyed most of all was fucking one of the other schoolgirls, because here she could be more dominant and assertive, and plunge deep into their sweet tight holes with the wickedly long and thick strap-on which Coach Saunders had given to her as an eighteenth birthday present (after, of course, a no-holds-barred demonstration from the expert in how it should be used!).

    Alexis was quite adept with this now, and her athletic exercises meant that she had the agility, strength and stamina to ride a girl really long and hard – to give her a bone-shaking, mind-blowing, multiple-orgasm pussy-blasting. Her three closest friends in the class were lesbians as well: Alexis had seduced and initiated two of them herself, whilst the other girl had her cherry taken by one of the teachers (who were all women at this school) on the day after she turned sixteen. Her three friends were equally avid for lesbian sex – and, most of all, they wanted Alexis to fuck them any time that she was willing, which was just about every day of the week. In fact, two of the girls were natural sapphic submissives, and Alexis and the fourth girl – her best friend, Miranda – were more and more getting off on dominating them, taking them rougher and riding them harder, even recently adding a bit of bondage to spice the mix.

    Maybe Yuriko was a little intimidated by Alexis, but of course she would never show it or even admit it to herself. Maybe it was just that Alexis had been the ‘leader of the pack’ in the school without dispute, until the sassy little Asian bitch arrived and challenged her for it. Whatever the real cause, it seemed that Yuriko especially delighted in showing up Alexis in front of the teachers and the rest of the class – answering the questions that Alexis couldn’t, and pointing out in a gratingly false ‘friendly’ way whenever Alexis made a mistake. There were too many opportunities for such showing off and showing up: Alexis wasn’t the cleverest girl in the year, and it didn’t help that between her focus on sports (with hours spent training on the sports field and in the gym) and her active lesbian sex life (with hours spent pleasuring her coach, the other teachers and her friends), she never had the time to prepare properly for class.

    So Yuriko preened, Alexis seethed, and the rest of their class waited in tense and increasingly eager anticipation for the arrogant little Asian bitch to learn a lesson which they thought she richly deserved. Finally, after several weeks of mounting annoyance (during which, to their moaning delight, Alexis taken out her frustration through pulverising pussy-poundings of her two submissive girlfriends), the tall English brunette had had enough, and decided to act. Alexis turned over various plans in her mind, savouring the possibilities until she had one that seemed fully satisfactory. Then she discussed her ideas with her three lesbian lovers, and they quietly warned the other girls. Yuriko’s conduct had made sure that she had no friends amongst her peers, and so no one gave the show-off bitch an inkling of what was in store for her.

    At this elite girls-only private boarding school, the Upper Sixth Form pupils had the privilege not only of staying up for an hour longer than the Lower Sixth (the seventeen year olds), but also of seeing themselves to bed and putting their own lights out by midnight. So, rather than a teacher having to remain on duty for this, they were overseen by the Head Girl (who, of course, was Alexis) and a small team of prefects (who, of course, included her lover Miranda and their eager submissive pussy-babes, Jenny and Cecilia).

    It was a dark evening in late November, and, after the younger forms had been sent on their way to bed, the teacher on duty signed off and left the supervision of the Upper Sixth girls to Alexis. Actually, as the teacher on duty happened to be Ms. Greig, the sexy twenty-nine year old geography teacher who was one of Coach Saunders’s lesbian intimates, her method of ‘signing over’ to Alexis consisted of taking the Head Girl into a cubicle in the deserted staff cloakroom and getting Alexis quickly and expertly to eat out her pussy until she came. In return, the grinning teacher shoved Alexis’s red tartan mini-skirt (which she wore even shorter than its already-brief regulation length) up around her waist, twisted aside the gusset of her white cotton panties (also much skimpier than the regulation size), and rammed two fingers into the gasping Head Girl’s vagina. Kissing Alexis vigorously, the teacher groped the teenager’s smallish but firmly perky 28B breasts with one hand, and pistoned her cunt-hole with the other.

    Normally, Alexis would have relished a quick lesbian fuck like this, but tonight she was saving her pussy-power for other things. With a quiet word, she told the teacher this and asked her to stop; rather disappointed, Ms. Greig complied, looking quizzically at her young protege. Alexis smiled, leaned forward to lick and nibble the busty blonde teacher’s earlobe, and whispered in explanation:

    ‘It’s Eureka time!’

    The teacher laughed, enjoying the pun and understanding at once what was meant by it. She was one of those who knew that although Alexis wasn’t conventionally academically clever, she was well-read and shrewd, with a dry and sardonic sense of humour.

    ‘Mmmm,’ smiled the teacher, giving Alexis’s moist pussy a final gentle caress; ‘make it a real voyage of discovery for her, won’t you.’ Then she added, for she had seen perfectly well whilst teaching the class what had been going on, and like several other teachers was increasingly annoyed at Yuriko’s know-it-all style and the negative de-motivating impact it was having on the rest of the class: ‘and make it good and hard, honey, that little Jap bitch needs taking down – she needs to learn her place!’

    ‘Yeah, and I’m sure gonna show it to her, I’m gonna nail her ass real good’, drawled Alexis, who was getting hot and wet with anticipation – this little pussy-fumble with luscious Ms. Greig was getting her nicely in the mood and fired up for what she had planned for Yuriko.

    ‘Well,’ said the blonde curly-haired teacher, ‘if you do break her in, let us know – Coach and I would like to have some more Asian pussy at our disposal, they’re always so good once they’ve learned that their place is to take orders – in fact, just to take it, anyhow we want to give it to them! Yep, you teach her her place, and we’ll make sure she stays in it!’

    Alexis smiled – this was getting better and better! She almost skipped out of the staff cloakroom, aided on her way by a fond but firm smack on her ass (possibly her best feature) from her teacher-lover.

    All was set in train, just as she had planned. The Asian goody-goody was in the school’s Sixth Form Library, a study room restricted to the use of the two most senior classes, where she was swotting away doing extra preparation for the next day’s history class, all ready to show up everyone else with her greater knowledge. The flat-chested teen was so pleased with the thought that a smirk had unconsciously spread across her face. Concentrating on the encyclopaedia which she was reading at one of the wooden tables, she was not paying any attention to her surroundings. She did not notice Miranda and Cecilia entering and quietly giving the nod to the four other Upper Sixth Form girls who were scattered around the room. Three of them smiled, gathered up their books and papers, and wandered out; the fourth was Jenny, who moved across to sit next to Cecilia, her long-time best friend. Despite the importance of not alerting Yuriko to anything odd, the naughty pair could not resist the temptation to slip a hand between each other’s thighs and rub on the crotch of their girlfriend’s panties – for they did know what was coming down, and it was gonna be the Asian bitch – real hard.

    At last, at just after five minutes past eleven, Alexis slipped quietly through the Sixth Form Library doorway, and winked at her pussy-gang. The trio left, Jenny and Cecilia rather blatantly arm-in-arm, but Yuriko barely even lifted her head from the tome that she was reading. The three girls who had left the room took up their designated position immediately outside the entrance to the library: they were ready to prevent any escape by Yuriko, although they hardly expected her to avoid Alexis’s clutches, now that she was in the trap; their role was more to make sure that no other girl who was ignorant of what was happening should blunder in, and to give warning in the very unlikely event of a teacher hearing Yuriko’s cries (for cries there certainly would be) and coming to her aid. This was because the accommodation for the teachers who lived on site was in another building, some distance away, and not even the loudest shrieks (and Yuriko’s shrieks would be loud) would carry that far. In fact, although the gang did not know this, Ms. Greig had not gone to bed. Savouring the anticipation of Yuriko’s downfall, she had alerted Coach Saunders to her young protege’s intentions, and the two dyke teachers had stationed themselves by the door into this block of the school, ready to deflect or delay any other teacher who might come along.

    For a moment or two, Alexis wandered around the Sixth Form Library, glancing at a couple of books in the English literature section in the rear corner of the room. Then, sure that all was quiet and that her Asian tormentor was quite unknowingly at her mercy, she strolled over to the table where Yuriko was sitting, with a self-satisfied smile on her face as she pored over a large book. Alexis leaned forwards from the end of the table – the top buttons of her white school uniform shirt were still undone from the groping which Ms. Greig had earlier given her tits, and if Yuriko had bothered to look sideways she would have seen straight down Alexis’s alluring cleavage. Instead, in her aloof and snotty way, she completely ignored whoever it was who had had the temerity to intrude on her studies.

    ‘So, Yuriko, working hard again, are you?’ cooed Alexis, her lips pursed forwards and her smile and voice just as falsely friendly in tone as the Asian girl’s classroom ‘helpful points’.

    Yuriko smirked, but then registered that it was Alexis who was addressing her. This slightly surprised the younger girl, for normally Alexis never said a word to her if she could possibly avoid it. However, in her arrogant confidence, it never crossed Yuriko’s mind to feel any apprehension.

    ‘Yes, of course!’ she replied rather snappily, and then she unwisely added in a patronising tone: ‘I’m sure, if you took the trouble, you might do better in class.’

    This was the last straw – especially the condescending way in which Yuriko had placed an emphasis on the word ‘might’, implying that even with hard work Alexis was probably too stupid to do well.

    Unnoticed by the preening Japanese-American teen, Alexis stiffened and her eyes flashed fire. All her remaining doubts had evaporated – this bitch definitely needed a hard lesson, and now was the time to deliver it – and she knew just what she wanted to do!

    ‘Oh!’ replied the Head Girl, with a bright sharp laugh, ‘I’ve been learning other things in the evenings – and I think it’s about time that you did too!’

    With that, she moved with the lightning speed of her trained athlete’s reflexes. Alexis spun away from the table to stand directly behind Yuriko’s chair, and before the perplexed Asian teen even realised that the bigger girl was there, Alexis had yanked the chair – and its slim occupant – bodily backwards from the table by about four feet.

    Yuriko was about to splutter an outraged protest along the lines of ‘What d’you think you’re doing?!’, but she never got the chance to say it. Alexis spun around again, pivoting with the speed and precision of a gymnast, and dropped down to straddle across Yuriko’s lap, trapping the Asian girl’s legs between her own well-muscled thighs, and pinning her in place with her heavier weight. Yuriko could only manage a squawk, as Alexis seized her upper left arm with one hand, and clamped a grip upon her throat with the other. Yuriko closed her eyes, grimacing partly due to shock and partly to a first twinge of fear – what the shit was going on here? She gave her first sound of uncertainty – a faint whimper – as Alexis shook her lightly by the throat, whilst mocking her helplessness:

    ‘Did you want to say something, bitch? Didya, huh? You got something to say, yeah?’; then Alexis’s tone turned angrier and darker: ‘You could start by saying sorry, you cunt, you fucking snotty little bitch, fucking smart-ass know-it-all fuckin show-off, yeah! Well, now you’re sure gonna show it all off, oh yeah, you’re gonna give it all up, bitch! Your ass is sure going to be a fucking smart ass once I’m done fucking it!’

    Yuriko didn’t really follow this, partly because it was poured out in an angry spate, and partly because Alexis was shaking her ever more viciously as her own words stoked her anger. Yuriko yelped, managed a ‘You can’t do …’ before Alexis slapped her across the face, causing the lithe Asian girl to give a shrill scream and then to fall silent, looking at the older girl in wide-eyed shock.

    Alexis’s warm weight pressed down on Yuriko’s thighs, and the Head Girl was certainly getting even more aroused from her position of conquest and fact that her own legs were spread wide open. She used the moment of Yuriko’s sudden silence to release the girl’s left arm (as Alexis’s grip on her throat was sufficient easily to keep her subdued), and to run her free hand across the Japanese-American girl’s chest, feeling the small bumps of the rise of her breasts, and the slightly harder little lumps where her nipples were. Then Alexis calmly unbuttoned Yuriko’s plain white half-sleeve shirt, tugging it out of the waistband of the girl’s tartan plaid uniform skirt and away to each side.

    Yuriko felt her first taste of humiliation as Alexis gazed down scornfully at her almost flat chest. The Head Girl gave a contemptuous snort, and flicked her fingers – with sharply painful effect – on Yuriko’s nipples, which had almost no protection from the grey cotton fabric bra which covered them.

    Alexis changed position, moving with such athletic swiftness and grace that Yuriko had no chance of gathering her scattered wits and attempting to escape, before Alexis had her pinioned again. The Head Girl was once more standing behind her victim, and she pulled Yuriko’s shirt down from her shoulders and over the back of the chair, using it partly to trap the girl’s arms behind her.

    ‘Wait! Please, hold on – stop it, stop it, I tell you! WAIT!!’ shrilled Yuriko, her voice ascending an octave at the end, for of course Alexis had ignored her instruction – she had not waited at all. Leaning forward, with her straight shoulder-length brown hair brushing across the Asian girl’s bare shoulder, Alexis reached down Yuriko’s front. Like a homing missile, the Head Girl’s hand plunged between Yuriko’s thighs and then jerked backwards, rumpling up the front of the smaller girl’s tartan uniform skirt, and smacking Alexis’s fingers right against the plain thin white cotton of Yuriko’s panties, right on the gusset that cradled her tight slit.

    The Asian girl gave a shriek of surprised protest. which was ignored. She tried to twist away, which her much stronger assailant, benefiting also from her position of leverage, easily prevented. Yuriko tried to clamp her thighs together to protect her cunt, but it was already much too late for that – in fact, the effect of her action was to press Alexis’s fingers even more firmly into her pussy, making a real cameltoe groove in her panties for the length of her vagina.

    Alexis laughed, and forcefully rubbed her index finger up and down this, as Yuriko’s eyes bugged out and she squirmed futilely on the chair, as if it had suddenly become the hot seat. The disoriented Asian teen was at last beginning to realise that there was a definite sexual aspect to the assault that was taking place – and that there was something shockingly thrilling about that, as an undercurrent below her automatic surface response of outraged dignity and fear. She gave a few little gasps, and then almost without thinking eased her thighs slightly apart, in the process unavoidably giving Alexis even more opportunity. The Head Girl snorted, and thought to herself with some triumph:

    ‘Fucking slut! She’s giving it away, her body is anyway, that’s for sure! Little fucking tramp bitch – I knew it, yeah, I knew it!

    Alexis rubbed the middle two fingers of her hand up and down the neat white front of Yuriko’s panties, forcing the material into her tight slit for at least a centimetre, and then probing for her clitoral hood. The Asian girl jumped as if stung when Alexis at last found her target, and then she gave a howl of anguish as her clitoris was sharply nipped between Alexis’s fingers.

    ‘STOP! AAAGHH – SHIT! STOP, I SAID!! hollered Yuriko, feeling violated and painfully bruised in her most intimate and personal of places.

    ‘Stupid bitch!’ grunted Alexis, her breath hot against Yuriko’s cheek and throat; ‘I’ll do what I want – and you’ll learn to take it, yeah, you will – and to be fucking grateful for it, too’.

    To drive the lesson home, Alexis pushed her hand down inside her desperately squirming victim’s panties, ignoring the voluble protests, and then pinched hard on the outer labia on each side of Yuriko’s pussy, making the Asian girl fill her lungs and scream shrilly – loud enough to be heard, albeit faintly, by the girls on guard duty outside the library door. They laughed, for they knew that a cry of that volume could only mean that Yuriko was getting her medicine from Alexis, good and strong, and that the superior show-off little bitch wasn’t caring for the taste of it, not at all. They high-fived each other in glee, and Miranda murmured in praise of her lover, using her special pet name for her:

    ‘Yo, Lexie, go, babe – go for it, grind that snotty little bitch-cunt right into the ground! Yeah, that’s my babe!’

    Inside the Sixth Form Library, Alexis took an iron grip on Yuriko’s long braided pigtails, and used them to haul the screeching schoolgirl back to the heavy hardwood table where she had been working. The shock of the assault had undermined the Asian teen’s will to resist, and she knew that she was powerless against the much stronger and more aggressive Head Girl. Yuriko’s hope was that her protests and pleas might be heard by someone passing near who would come to her rescue, but then she remembered that the last girls to leave the room had been Jenny, Cecilia and Miranda – Alexis’s cronies – and her heart sank, for at once she guessed that they were stationed outside the door, ready to forestall any interruption.

    Yuriko gave a desperate wail, which suddenly turned into an even higher pitch. Taking instant advantage of her victim’s moment of distraction, Alexis had jerked Yuriko’s tartan mini-skirt above her hips, and then – using the Asian girl’s long braids like a tether rope – had roughly forced the slender teen against the corner of the table, so that its sharp point ground painfully right into the little Jap cow’s cunt. Yuriko’s pretty face scrunched up in agony, as her thin white cotton briefs-style panties gave her young pussy no protection at all. She squirmed and moaned, but Alexis had her pinned mercilessly in place. With a wide gleeful smile – for she knew exactly what effect it would have – the tough dominant Head Girl began to punish Yuriko’s out-thrust ass with hard slaps of her hand, whilst telling the arrogant Asian bitch exactly what she and the rest of the class thought of her. Alexis’s sporty fitness gave her plenty of strength, and her angry feelings imparted an extra viciousness to every blow. Tears streamed down Yuriko’s face, for no one had ever before dared to treat her in such a humiliating way. Her body shuddered with the impact of each spank, and then even more as the corner of the table dug cruelly into the soft flesh of her slit, forcing her bruised labia painfully apart. Yuriko writhed on the sharp point, shocked and horrified as the wetness streaking her face was matched by dampness between her legs, as moisture trickled from her vagina down her inner thighs.

    ‘Dear God’, thought the bewildered Japanese-American girl, ‘what is happening to me? This can’t be getting me off, it can’t be! I’m not like that, I’m not, I’m NOT!!’

    Sensing that her victim was close to passing out, Alexis changed tactics. Giving no warning, she suddenly pulled Yuriko back from the impaling corner of the table. The dazed teen tottered on her feet for a second, and would have collapsed but for Alexis’s firm grip on both of her upper arms. However, the Asian schoolgirl hardly had the chance to draw a breath, for as soon as she had been spun around 180 degrees so that her back was to the table, Alexis lifted her light frame almost bodily and dumped her across it. Yuriko was slammed down on the hard surface on her back – her head fortunately (or perhaps it was due to Alexis’s sportswoman’s judgement of velocity and distance) having its impact cushioned by the large book which she had been reading earlier, but which was now very far from her thoughts.

    The pretty Asian schoolgirl was sprawled across the table like a puppet whose strings had been cut. Her breath and all of her powers of resistance had been knocked right out of her, and her arms flopped feebly to each side of her body, not even being raised any more in futile struggles against Alexis’s overwhelming dominance. Yuriko was utterly conquered territory, and a gleam came into Alexis’s eyes as she contemplated the vengeance she intended to wreak on the girl who had so arrogantly tried to take her place and make her a laughing stock.

    Alexis’s first move was to tug Yuriko’s bra away from her tits – if either of those things deserved their name. The Asian girl’s breasts were so small that when she was laid on her back like this they almost disappeared from view, and her ‘bra’ was a barely even a training garment, being just a soft strip of lacy grey fabric. Yuriko’s tartan uniform skirt was then pulled right up above its waistband, baring all of her smooth pelvis. Finally, Alexis seized the damp-stained crotch of the quivering Japanese-American girl’s panties, and roughly ripped them down her legs. Yuriko jerked at this denuding of her cunt and let out a fearful wail, for she was filled with apprehension as to what this fearsome dyke intended to inflict upon her defenceless body.

    After stripping away Yuriko’s panties, Alexis rubbed them over her own sweaty oozing pussy and then shoved the dirty garment into Yuriko’s mouth – at first, the Japanese girl twisted her head aside and tried to keep her mouth closed, but a sharp pinch of one of her little nipples soon ended that: as the slim teenager gave an involuntary squeal, Alexis jammed the panties in between her parted lips. Yuriko might have tried to spit them out again, but Alexis shifted her stance and clamped a hand across the Asian schoolgirl’s throat, pinning her down with an iron grip and a clear threat. Alexis leaned close to the startled teen’s face, and snarled viciously at her:

    ‘Stop your fuckin’ struggling, you nasty little bitch, or you’ll regret it even more, believe me!’

    Yuriko knew that she was completely over-matched and over-powered, and the last vestiges of any will to resist her Amazon conqueror melted away. Fearful and tearful, she surrendered to Alexis’ rough dominance and lolled limply on the table-top, making no further attempt to remove the soiled panties. Yuriko whimpered and closed her eyes, but offered no physical resistance when Alexis forced her thighs apart, spreading the Japanese girl’s legs so that her cunt was utterly unprotected.

    There was no subtlety about what Alexis did next – no foreplay, and no warning at all. This was assault – rape, in fact – and as brutal as Alexis’s long-burning anger and resentment could make it. The tall brunette licked the index finger of her right hand once, and then rammed it viciously into the frightened teen’s vaginal hole, spearing nearly four inches inside her. Yuriko gave an appalled and agonised lurch upwards, which Alex’s greater strength and the leverage of her position easily contained, whilst the violated girl’s agonised hoarse scream was muffled by the gagging panties. Yuriko was so shocked by this finger-rape that she slumped back again to lie dazed and supine, as Alexis, with a grim smile of satisfaction on her face, began to pump her finger in and out, roughly and unmercifully ravaging the small Asian girl’s tight little vaginal passage.

    Yuriko was not quite a virgin – she had done it once, with a slightly older cousin during the previous summer vacation, but he had been quite fumbling and had barely managed to rupture her hymen before he came with a gasp, squirting an unpleasant load of spunk over the inside and outside of her vaginal lips. It had not been satisfying in any way and wasn’t something she had felt any particular wish to repeat, now that she could airily state that she was not a virgin. So Alexis’s intrusions entered her with a force and a depth hitherto unknown, and in truth this was the real taking of her virginity.

    A moment later, Yuriko gave another agonised wail of distress, for Alexis had changed her angle of attack to a more horizontal one – and had inserted her second digit as well. The pair of fingers was wider and longer than anything that ever entered the flat-chested girl’s pussy before, and she simply did not know how to cope with these violent and pulverising intrusions. However, whilst Yuriko’s mind was in a dazed whirl, her body began purely automatically to respond to the physical stimulus.

    Yuriko’s small breasts suddenly felt twitchy and tender, and her nipples hardened in a way they never had before. Worse still, as the appalled victim began to register, her pussy was oozing damp sticky fluids, her labia were engorged and opening, and her body was actually matching the rhythm of Alexis’s finger-fucking, with her pelvis humping upwards in an automatic attempt to make the penetrations even more forceful and deeper. Yuriko gave a deep moan of bewilderment – was she, could she be, actually in some sick way enjoying this? Was she, perhaps, a lesbian? Her thoughts skittered away from the latter doubt, unwilling to face the implications of her bodily reactions, but she could not ignoring the ignition of her sexual arousal, and her moans turned into desperate whimpering gasps of mounting desire.

    Alexis gave a wild laugh – the gamble was paying off! She had suspected that Yuriko might be pussy-fodder, that her apparent disinterest in boys and disinclination for anything with sexual overtones was a self-induced shield to obscure – from herself, as much as anyone else – her actual lesbian orientation. Alexis did find the sassy little Asian bitch a turn-on, and in fact that was the cause of much of the trouble between them: Alexis knowingly, and Yuriko unconsciously, were strongly attracted to each other’s type. Alexis had always liked the tomboys, the bright slim girls with trim taut asses – and Yuriko’s was one of the neatest around. Now Yuriko was discovering that her taste was to be submissive to the sexual desires of a more powerful woman – someone more developed, with bigger tits than hers, but most of all someone more powerful, more forceful, someone to command her and use her sexually and take her without mercy …

    Yuriko’s thoughts spun inside her head almost hysterically, confusion and certainty chasing each other in ever-decreasing circles:

    ‘Oh, God! Oh, no, no, no!’ she mumbled into the soiled panties that were jammed into her mouth, simultaneously both repelled and intrigued by their strong smell and taste; ‘I’m not … not a, a pussy-lover …. I can’t be, even if I don’t like boys – and their dicks and their squirty grey cum are just so disgusting – but, really, that don’t mean … no! I’m not a lezzie … no, no, I’m too pretty to be a dyke … like Alexis … oh, help, what’s she DOING to me, oh! … AAAARGHHHH!!’

    The yell was the product of Alexis having now brought her thumb into play, and she jabbed it against the younger girl’s clitoris with an abrasive circular motion each time her long fingers smacked home into the Asian teen’s vaginal passage. The effect was devastating and explosive – poor Yuriko, who had never had a proper orgasm before in her whole life, was swept away by the hot flushing sensations radiating from the target zone of Alexis’s attack. The cum-streaked panties tumbled from the whimpering girl’s mouth, disregarded by both the convulsing victim and her ruthless assailant, as Yuriko’s thoughts whirled dazedly, and the sexual response of her slim girly body mounted – until at last her sudden new self-knowledge became overpowering:

    ‘Oh, shit, what’s the lesbo bitch doing to me?!! It feels so … EEEEKK!!! Ahhh, ooooohhhh, no-no-no!! OH! mmmmm? aahh … yes? oh, please, oh! mmm! mmmmm!! Oh, fuck me! Dear God, what am I saying? Oh, shit, I am a lezzie, I am a girlie-slut, I just want her to fuck me harder, I just need it … you bitch, Alexis, oh, you bitch! you’ve made me a lesbian, oh, well then – c’mon, just fuck me, just fuck me all you want, DO ME! FUCK ME!! I’M GONNA CUM!!!’

    This understanding rose to the surface of Yuriko’s conscious mind like a volcanic eruption of hot lesbian lava, burning away in its intense red fire all of her previous assumptions about herself and her sexuality. It took a little longer for the Asian girl fully to accept her sapphic orientation, for a part of her still tried to explain away her submissiveness as the natural response of the terrified victim of a vicious assault. Ironically, this very feeling of being powerless and dominated had a stimulating effect, as Yuriko’s body became more and more aroused by her situation. Within moments, with her eyes squeezed tightly closed, Yuriko’s body shuddered with a convulsive orgasm, a starburst of intense release which was like nothing she had ever known before – or had even suspected was in the realms of possibility. Yuriko was stunned and overwhelmed – so much so that, in combination with the pain inflicted by Alexis’s merciless assault and her fear of what else might be in store, she almost passed out, and only several firm slaps of her face from Alexis kept her conscious.

    Alexis gave a grunt of satisfaction, but her agenda was still far from fulfilled. She stroked her fingers around the quivering Asian babe’s pussy, scooping up vaginal juices on her fingertips and then tasting them judiciously. Not bad, she thought to herself, the fucking little bitch doesn’t taste too bad at all.

    To Yuriko’s further shock – for she had hoped now to be released – Alexis reinserted her finger, and resumed her pussy-pumping, although slower and less frenetically. The Head Girl added a new twist, quite literally, for she reached upwards with her thumb, probing under the Japanese girl’s clitoral hood, and found the swollen bud of Yuriko’s clit. Pressing down on this with the ball of her thumb, Alexis rotated it from side to side, in synchronisation with her renewed finger-fucking of the girl’s vagina. This treatment had a sure and swift effect – within less than a minute, Yuriko wailed in mingled terror and ecstasy, as her slim body spasmed in a second climax, even more powerful than the first.

    Alexis released her hold on the girl’s throat, for any such threat was no longer needed. She took a moment to unzip Yuriko’s tartan mini-skirt and pull it down her legs and over her feet, and then she rolled the inert girl over onto her stomach. Two sharp jerks stripped away the Japanese schoolgirl’s coquettish white knee-high socks, and a quick snap undid the clasp in the backband of her thin grey bra. Before Yuriko could gather her thoughts or breath, Alexis used the Asian girl’s long braids to haul her to her feet, and she now propelled the completely nude teenager over to an old-fashioned armchair on the other side of the room. This had been prepared already by Alexis’s accomplices, for hidden underneath the large soft cushion which had been placed on its seat were three lengths of strong climbing rope – as Alexis had learnt in her own sessions with Coach Saunders and her circle, and had recently begun practicing herself with the willing Jenny and Cecilia, this was perfect for bondage.

    Yuriko simply didn’t know what was happening to her, either in the immediate sense of what sexual degradation her captor intended to inflict upon her next, or in the more profound sense of why she was making no real resistance. That was really the most bewildering thing: why was she not fighting back like a hell-cat? why was she just submitting? and, even worse, why she was starting to get so turned on by this, well – lesbian rape was really the only term for it? Yet, she could not pretend that she not been thrilled to her innermost core – a core she had never suspected even to exist – as the engulfing explosions of her orgasms lingered vividly in every fibre of her slender young body.

    So it was that, without a struggle, a strangely-subdued and silent Yuriko allowed Alexis to position her exactly where she had planned. The Asian girl was made to kneel on the cushion, sideways across the seat of the chair, with her hands braced on its left arm to hold her upright. Swiftly and expertly, Alexis wound one of the bondage ropes ten or twelve times around Yuriko’s wrists and between them, also looping it tightly over the strong wooden arm of the chair, so that the Japanese girl’s hands were tied together and fixed so firmly that it was impossible for the pretty teen to move them.

    As Alexis picked up the other two lengths of rope and moved around to Yuriko’s butt, the Asian girl began a renewed whimpering and snivelling, making broken supplications that were half apologies and half pleadings for Alexis to stop – which, of course, having quite other plans in mind, the sexually-charged Head Girl had no intention of doing. It was the work of only a moment to use the shorter of the two remaining cords to bind Yuriko’s ankles together, where they projected outwards for about eighteen inches below the right-hand arm of the chair. Finally, Alexis took the longest length of rope and tied it tightly six times around each of Yuriko’s legs, mid-way down her thighs, and then wound it between them and fixed it firmly to the right arm of the chair.

    The result of the bondage was to pinion Yuriko into complete immobility, with an added demonic touch – for instead of having her legs spread apart, the Asian teen’s thighs were almost touching. As Alexis had intended, this made the tomboyish girl’s butt stick out at a perfectly fuckable height, with her pussy-mound easily accessible from behind, whilst at the same time it compressed Yuriko’s cunt between her legs so that the effect of any intrusion into it would be magnified ten or twentyfold.

    Alexis admired her prisoner – really, the shitty little cunt was a pretty thing once you stripped her of her arrogance, and of her clothes too, of course! The handsome dominant ran her hands over Yuriko’s tiny tits (noting with appreciation and amusement that the little nipples were as hard as granite), then down her spine from her neck to the cleft of her ass, and finally she squeezed the bound girl’s buttocks, causing her to shiver and shake.

    ‘Well, bitch, now it’s time to really teach you some lessons, really teach you your proper place – as pussy-fodder!’ declared Alexis with a hungry smile.

    Yuriko gasped, for she had been vainly hoping (or at least, part of her had) that her ordeal was nearly over.

    ‘Oh, no, no! Alexis, no, please – I’m begging you, please – no more! I can’t, really I can’t!’ wailed the bound schoolgirl, even though she knew deep down that any pleas were futile.

    Alexis laughed harshly, lent forwards and gave a sharp pinch to one of Yuriko’s nipples, which elicited a strangled yelp of pain and fear from the Japanese-American girl.

    ‘You stupid, stupid little cunt’, declared the Head Girl scornfully, and, to Yuriko’s horror, she added: ‘we’ve hardly started yet, you stupid fucking bitch – that was just a little warm-up, getting you in the mood, as it were!’, and Alexis laughed again, delighted by the expression of shocked dismay on her victim’s pretty face.

    Then she walked round to stand in front of Yuriko, and slowly unbuttoned her white uniform shirt, peeling it away to reveal the fit and lithe body beneath, and the small pert 28B cup breasts that were encased in a plain and simply-styled black bra. Alexis held Yuriko’s gaze for a moment, well aware that the younger girl was drinking in the sight of her body, and then she continued with her almost lascivious strip-tease. Leaving the bra in place, Alexis unfastened her red tartan uniform skirt and cast it aside to reveal a matching pair of black thong panties. The older schoolgirl then hitched her thumbs into the waistband of her panties at each hip, and as she peeled the skimpy garment away from her cunt and down her thighs, she was rewarded by the shaky sigh which escaped Yuriko’s lips at her first sight of Alexis’s naked and smooth-shaven pussy.

    The Head Girl kept on her bra, her dark brown knee-high stockings and her smart flat black school shoes, for she always felt more erotically aroused when she was partly dressed than when she was totally naked. Yuriko had fallen silent and was gazing at her saucer-eyed, and the vision of the young Asian girl in submissive mood suddenly turned on Alexis very much, for slender small-titted tomboy types were just what she liked best. With a merry laugh, Alexis grasped Yuriko’s chin and French-kissed the spluttering girl, forcing her tongue into the bound teenager’s mouth and sweeping it around in a way that her captive found strangely pleasant. Yuriko hardly knew what response to make to this turn of events, for half of her was in hysterical denial and the other half was exulting in every sexual sensation – and the really terrifying thing was that the exultant part seemed to be winning!

    In the moment that Yuriko was distracted by these thoughts, Alexis had knelt down and rummaged in a small canvas bag, which had been placed behind the chair when the other preparations were made. When Alexis stood up with the item in her hand, Yuriko’s eyes really did bug out, and she started a wailing plea of distress – for the dominant dyke was holding what was clearly a grey plastic dildo, alarmingly long and wide, together with its black base-plate and strap-on harness (in fact, it was the same girl-fucking device that had been Alexis’s birthday present from Coach Saunders).

    ‘No, nooooo, ooh! NO!! Don’t you do that … no, I can’t take that, what are you thinking of?! Oh, dear God please help me, have mercy, Alexis please … I’m sorry for anything that I did, really sorry, I promise I am, just don’t do that to me, oh! please not that!’ shrieked Yuriko in a long torrent, her eyes fixed on the dildo like a chicken getting its first sight of the snake.

    Alexis waited for a moment to see if this caterwauling would subside, standing in front of Yuriko with one hand on her hip and the other holding the dildo and its harness. However, quite soon she lost patience, and a sharp smack across Yuriko’s tearful face restored silence.

    ‘You’ll take it, you fucking little twat!’ snapped the Head Girl; ‘you’ll take it any way I want to make you, and you can scream all you fucking like – no one’s going to hear you, you’re all mine tonight, so you’d better learn to like it, cunt!’

    Yuriko swallowed and two tears ran silently down her cheeks, the result not only of fear about the forthcoming abuse of her most intimate parts, but also of fear that she might … unbelievably, but just possibly she might … actually be getting off on it.

    Alexis stood just inches from Yuriko’s face, holding the dildo and its harness in her right hand and rubbing the lips of her own labia with her left, as she savoured the slim Asian girl’s transparent conflict between fear and physical arousal. Then she closed the gap between them, grasping the back of Yuriko’s head and forcing the helpless girl’s mouth against her tormentor’s pussy.

    ‘Wet me up, you fucking bitch, and wet me good!’ imperiously ordered the Head Girl, adding ominously: ‘it’ll go worse for you if you don’t, it’ll take me longer and harder to get off on fucking you, so you’d better eat out my cunt now, you dirty little slut!’

    Even with this obvious incentive, Yuriko instinctively balked at first – but Alexis had the answer to this, and she simply pinched the girl’s nostrils closed until she had to open her mouth to breathe, whereupon Alexis rammed her pussy into the gap. This was too much for the dazed Asian teen to withstand, and, with a despairing sob, she accepted her fate – that she would have to endure whatever Alexis dealt out to her, and that she had better comply with her conqueror’s every command. Yuriko began frantically to lick around the older girl’s swollen and parted labia, and then dipped her tongue into the hot moist slit between. It was her first-ever sampling of female cunt and pussy-juice, and she found the textures and tastes to be exotic and strangely fascinating, unique and almost impossible to describe.

    Alexis grunted in satisfaction as she felt the slim Japanese-American’s tongue probe her vagina and then quest around her clitoris, and she smiled triumphantly at the girl’s vigorous application to her task. As an experiment, she relaxed her hold on the back of Yuriko’s head, and sure enough the teen continued her sucking and licking, if anything even more avidly, rather than taking the opportunity to pull away. This evidence that Yuriko had a suppressed lesbian side (or maybe was entirely lesbian), and that Alexis was forcing it into the open, gave the older girl a rich sensual thrill – and it was this, more than Yuriko’s novice oral fumblings, that brought the Head Girl with a fountaining rush to a small sharp climax. Alexis’s back arched and her hips spasmed, grinding her cunt against Yuriko’s nose and mouth, and the Asian girl’s face was suddenly spattered with cum-juice, which she automatically lapped up even without thinking about it.

    ‘Not bad, not bad for a first effort’, laughed Alexis, ‘and you’ll learn, you’ll get better, don’t worry!’

    Yuriko might have asked tremulously what she meant by that … would there be more such occasions? The thought sent strange shivers down her spine, simultaneously fearful and thrilling … but the question went unasked, as Yuriko bit her lower lip in apprehension – for Alexis had stepped back a pace, and was buckling the dildo harness around her hips. Once the strap-on was firmly in place, Alexis thrust its smooth grey plastic rod almost into her prisoner’s face, exhibiting unequivocally its intimidating length and diameter. Yuriko moaned, for she was quite sure that her small tight slit could never take an object of such massive size – it would split her apart, it would rip her open, it would be agony!

    Alexis disappeared from the shivering Asian girl’s sphere of vision, as she moved round to position herself behind the bound schoolgirl’s trim and sexy ass, straddling her legs. The Head Girl carefully positioned the tip of the dildo in line with the base of Yuriko’s pussy-slit, and then leaned forwards over her captive, her extra inches of height giving her an easy advantage. She rubbed her breasts – still encased in the small neat black bra – against Yuriko’s shoulder-blades, arousing herself whilst making her captive shiver at the sharp pressure of her hard nipples. Alexis ran her hands along Yuriko’s flanks, from under her arms down to her outer thighs and then back up again, to take a light but possessive hold at the Asian schoolgirl’s waist.

    Alexis paused for a moment, savouring the anticipation of what would come next and relishing the soft broken whimpering that the once-haughty Yuriko had been reduced to. Then she breathed softly in the trapped girl’s ear ‘I’m having you, bitch … you’re all mine, now’, before leaning her whole weight forwards and steadily forcing the dildo to sink deeper and deeper into the squirming teen’s twat. So far as her tight bonds would allow, Yuriko’s whole body jumped and lurched in protest at the invasion, although it was not as painful as she had feared, in fact, in some ways … yes, in some ways … it was quite arousing.

    Although she was not actually a virgin, Yuriko was in reality almost completely inexperienced, and she had never known anything like this before. The Asian teen gasped and shuddered as the dildo slid further into her tight little hole, stretching her labia apart and rasping against the sides of her vaginal tube. It seemed to trigger nerve-endings that she never even known existed, sending pulsating shocks and electric tingles through her pelvis – which began to hump in response as Alexis withdrew the plastic phallus and then thrust it back in, repeating this over and over again with steadily increasing speed and forcefulness. Yuriko felt shamed and humiliated by her own sexual response, for her vagina had undeniably become slushly wet and loosely open. Amazingly, her trim little pussy was managing to absorb the full length of the plastic dildo, and, although it was stretched in a way that inextricably mingled pain and pleasure, it seemed to be able to cope with its frightening diameter as well.

    Yuriko’s pussy gaped wider and became slick with her secreting fluids, and the long hard plastic dildo began to make a wet sucking sound as it smacked in and out of her cunt. Hearing this, a wolfish grin spread across Alexis’s sharp features, and the athletic sports-girl stepped up the pace and the power of her thrusts. These still deeper penetrations evoked moaning cries from the lithe Asian teenager, but it was becoming hard to tell whether these were the sounds of distress or of impending climax. Yuriko’s breath began to come in ragged gasps and started to synchronise with the grunts which Alexis made every time she slammed her hips forward to impale Yuriko’s vagina with the strap-on.

    Alexis was thoroughly getting off on her hard riding of the attractive Asian’s pussy, and was sufficiently expert that as she felt her own climax build, she paced her strokes in and out of the younger girl to match. The coup de grace was delivered when Alexis paused for a long second, holding them both on the cusp, and then rammed viciously hard into Yuriko, deeper than ever before, whilst simultaneously she reached under the tomboyish teen’s flat chest to pull and squeeze her tiny breasts.

    ‘Aaaaahhh! Aaaarrgghh! Oh, no, I’m coming, I’M COMING!’ shrieked Yuriko, as the orgasm swept her away; ‘fuck me, Alexis! Oh, fuck me, HARDER! Fuck me, FUCK ME! – I’m coming, oooohhh, I’m coming NOW!’

    Yuriko’s whole body vibrated as she climaxed, and the sensation was a complete revelation to the Asian girl – neither the stupid incident with her inexpert cousin or her own tentative masturbatory fumblings had ever hinted that sex could be like this, could utterly blow you away like this! She would have slumped down if the rope restraints had permitted it; as it was, she was sweat-sheened and trembling like a yearling filly that has just won a major race.

    Alexis withdrew the cum-coated dildo from the dazed teen’s cunt, but Yuriko was rapidly disabused of any ideas that her lessons in lesbian sex might be over. The Japanese-American girl’s pussy might not be virgin, but Alexis was sure that her ass was, and she intended to be the first to break it in. She adjusted her angle of attack, bracing her hands against Yuriko’s back, and probed the dildo into her prisoner’s anal bud. This had immediate and satisfyingly galvanic effects, as Yuriko thrashed in her bonds and shrieked imprecations and tearful begging not to be done there, oh God, no, not in that way, oh, no, please not there, she was not like that at all!

    Ignoring completely the younger girl’s pleas for mercy (of which there was, of course, no chance at all!), Alexis thrust upwards, dilating Yuriko’s sphincter and reaming her tightly restricted butt-hole. It was harder to work the dildo into the horrified girl’s anus than it had been to penetrate her vagina, but Alexis was not to be deterred, and she braced one foot on the chair for better balance and more powerful leverage. Then she grasped Yuriko’s pair of long braided pigtails and hauled the girl’s head up and back, which presented her butt-hole at an even better angle for impalement, so that Alexis’s forceful intrusion sank home even further. Yuriko shrieked as her asshole lost its virginity to Alexis’s brutal invasion – in the process, shattering forever the Asian bitch’s sense of invulnerable superiority. In final humiliation, Alexis reached over Yuriko’s head and took a painful grip of her nose, inserting two fingers into her nostrils; this held the smaller girl tightly in place for her anal rape and also cut off almost all of her shrieks and yells.

    Alexis demolished Yuriko’s anal cherry with a series of short, vicious, jabbing penetrations, exulting in the agonised screams that were wrenched from her victim’s throat. Tears poured down the Asian girl’s face, partly from the physical pain of the anal rape, and partly from the sheer humiliation of being used so heedlessly as another girl’s sex object, as if she was worthy of no consideration at all – which, of course, was exactly how Alexis regarded her! This feeling of being of no value was utterly alien to the spoilt and prideful Japanese-American bitch, and she was unable to cope with it. After all that she had already endured from Alexis during this seemingly endless evening, it was an overload – to the physical senses in the first instance, but then more profoundly to the psychological. At the moment that Alexis burst her anal bud with the heavy plastic rod, something also broke in Yuriko’s psyche – never again would she be so arrogant, never again would she be so superior, never again would she try to outshine or embarrass another girl.

    It was more than Yuriko’s spirit that Alexis broke, for she also sent shockwaves through the subconscious dam that the Asian teenager had been quite unaware of – the thick wall of denial behind which she had contained every thought and impulse of a lesbian or submissive nature. Indeed, it was actually over-compensation for these (and especially the latter) which had made her into such an insufferably overbearing and arrogant little bitch. Now there was nothing to hold back her true nature, as her body and her conscious mind both betrayed her with their aroused responses to the abuse and assault that Alexis was inflicting upon her.

    Yuriko slumped forwards to the limited extent that her strict bondage allowed, and sobbed brokenly as tears coursed wet streaks down her cheeks. However, she no longer begged for release from her sexual molestation, but waited in a mental daze for whatever her captor intended – the first unmistakeable sign of her collapse into passive submission.

    Alexis sensed that this was the moment of vulnerability, and she leaned over Yuriko’s back, menace and threat evident in every taut muscle of her lean and poised body. She jerked sharply on Yuriko’s long braids, pulling the younger girl’s head upwards and stifling her snivelling. With her lips almost next to Yuriko’s right ear, the Head Girl hissed:

    ‘So, bitch – have you learned your lesson now, hmm? The lesson is, your cunt and tits and ass all belong to me, for whatever I want and whenever I want them, yeah? Goddit, you flat-chested Jap fuck-hole?’

    Yuriko could only dumbly nod her agreement, and with it, her unconditional surrender. Yet she also felt an undercurrent of strange furtive excitement, actually almost an eagerness to find out what would come next, in her new role as authoritative Alexis’s humble sex-slave.

    ‘Good, that’s good,’ Alexis acknowledged, and then to Yuriko’s resurgent fear and horror, she added, with a harsh and gleeful laugh: ‘because now it’s time for lesson number two. So, bitch, d’you know what that’s gonna be? Do ya, you stupid slit-eyed twat?’

    Yuriko’s eyes filled with tears again, and she had to admit to having no idea.

    ‘It’s simple enough, quite simple enough’, explained Alexis, as a huge grin spread across her handsome features, ‘it’s a lezzie gang-bang, because every girl in our class who wants to fuck you over will get her chance tonight!’

    The image which this conjured up was almost too much for Yuriko, and she nearly fainted from the fear of what it might entail. However, she was also sustained by the other part of her – the new, hitherto unsuspected part of her – which was making her stomach churn with excitement at the prospect of being sexually abused by more girls and forced to do whatever lesbian acts they commanded.

    Yuriko whimpered and shuddered when Alexis slowly withdrew the projecting plastic pillar from her ass-hole, after which the older girl undid the buckles of the strap-on and set it down near the armchair, on the wooden floor. In a strangely-detached dazed mixture of fright and anticipation, the lightweight Asian teen allowed Alexis to untie her, without giving the slightest resistance or making any attempt to escape. The broken submissive then meekly followed the Head Girl’s instructions to put back on her white knee-high stockings and school-uniform red tartan mini-skirt – and nothing else. Nor did Yuriko balk when Alexis turned her around and pushed her down to sit on the chair, before once more fixing her victim firmly in place with repeated loops of cord.

    The Asian babe’s legs were fixed wide apart as her knees and ankles were lashed tightly to the wooden arms of the chair, whilst her wrists were tied near to the top of its back, on either side and little above the level of her head. Alexis then pulled the Japanese-American teen’s red tartan skirt up around her waist, so that her cunt was bared to view and utterly unprotected. In this position, the helpless schoolgirl was completely vulnerable to any sexual perversion that might be inflicted upon her. To underline this, Alexis reached down and removed from the bag a new item – a bright red ball-gag, which she pushed into Yuriko’s mouth, stifling any squeals of protest that the slim seventeen-year-old might make. This final touch was for psychological effect rather than any actual need for silence, for it was intended to break Yuriko’s willpower and render her still more submissive for what was to follow. It had the desired effect, and Yuriko whimpered and gazed up pleadingly at her conqueror, who responded by reaching down and pinching each of the pinioned girl’s tits, making her jerk in her bondage from the resulting sharp stabs of pain.

    ‘You look quite fuckable like that’, Alexis grudgingly admitted; ‘yeah, you’re gonna make a pretty cute little fuck-bitch for all of us, and you’d better get used to it real fast, you slutty little Chinkie tight-twat!’

    Muzzled by the ball-gag, Yuriko silently snivelled – partly in fear of the fate still to befall her completely defenceless breasts and pussy, and partly in humiliation at Alexis’s contemptuously abusive words. The final hurtful insult was that the dominant Head Girl had not even got Yuriko’s ethnicity right: she was an American, of parents whose families had come from Japan – she was certainly not Chinese!

    Alexis was on top of the world, and enjoying every second of her crushing demolition of her impudent upstart of a rival. Slowly rubbing her own pussy as she savoured the anticipation of the lesbian abuse of Yuriko that was still to come, she strolled across to the Sixth Form Library door. Quietly opening it, the Head Girl beckoned Miranda and Jenny into the room, and gave Cecilia an affirmatory nod. The latter smiled broadly, and trotted away down the corridor on her pre-assigned errand, whilst the other two girls followed Alexis back into the room, shutting the door carefully behind them. They approached the figure bound to the chair, and Miranda and Jenny admired the nearly-nude and piteously whimpering Asian chick. They had never seen her in a sexual context such as this before, and – as the experienced Alexis knew very well – Yuriko looked even sexier with the remnants of her school uniform still on than she would have done if she had been stripped completely naked.

    Miranda took the next turn in the gang-bang that a trembling Yuriko now knew that she was in for, quickly donning the strap-on and then shoving it into the bound girl’s vagina like a battering ram, with no prelude at all. Miranda was nearly as rough as Alexis had been, but the sobs and shrieks that the resulting intense combination of pain and stimulation elicited from Yuriko were cut off by the ball-gag, so that only a droning whine remained. Whilst her friend was excavating Yuriko’s vagina, Jenny sharply tugged Yuriko’s small tits, making her squirm – but also further exciting her, and rapidly making her come for the fourth time. Miranda grunted in satisfaction as she forcefully shafted Yuriko, slamming the plastic rod so vigorously in and out of the Asian teenager’s cunt that her head – the only part of her body free to move – jerked and bounced from side to side, further increasing the raped schoolgirl’s disorientation.

    With a long gasp, Miranda orgasmed, freezing in place as she did so, with the dildo completely buried in Yuriko’s bruised pussy. Then, bracing herself with one hand against the back of the armchair, Miranda unbuckled the harness and stepped backwards out of the strap-on, leaving the impaling dildo fixed where it was. Yuriko was shocked beyond belief, and utterly humiliated – these bitches were using her as if she was nothing, just a sex-object, a receptacle for their lusts! With a laugh of appreciation, Jenny stepped into the vacated space, and leaned forwards until her crotch nestled against the inside of the strap-on’s faceplate. Miranda then quickly tightened the harness around her friend’s waist and hips, and Yuriko’s pleading eyes bulged as the pretty eighteen-year-old claimed her turn to rape the bitchy know-it-all, who was now learning all too vividly how little about the sexual world she actually did know.

    Jenny’s technique was different from the two dominant sporty dykes who had preceded her, but her more subtle strokes and twirls had an equally explosive effect upon the nerve-endings in Yuriko’s vaginal tube and the sensitive nub of her clitoris. The trapped teen began giving staccato nasal snorts around the impediment of the ball-gag, and her heart-rate and breathing rapidly increased as she approached yet another climax. Jenny added another stimulant, and – without slowing her casually long and slow strokes with the dildo – she bent forwards and sucked Yuriko’s pointedly-erect right nipple into her mouth, licking it and then nipping it slightly between her teeth. That touch of sharpness was the final trigger, and sweat poured down Yuriko’s face and neck as, in her moment of ecstasy her back arched as far as the tight lashings of her bondage permitted.

    Just as Jenny withdrew the strap-on from Yuriko’s ravaged pussy-hole, the door into the library opened. Cecilia had returned, accompanied by six more girls from the Upper Sixth Form – two of them still in school uniform, and the others wearing dressing gowns over various states of undress. When she saw how many there were, and the lustful anticipatory expressions on their faces, Yuriko set up a wailing and pleading noise. Of course, this was quite ineffective, for it was exactly the crushed and distressed sound that they all wanted to elicit from the superior little show-off, and it only encouraged them to abuse her even more roughly and contemptuously.

    For the next thirty minutes, Yuriko was mercilessly initiated into her future role as a lesbian sex-toy, as the new arrivals took turns in abusing all three of the Japanese-American girl’s holes. However, the beginning was gentle enough, as the first in line was a slight and pretty natural blonde named Clara, who apart from Yuriko was the youngest-looking girl in their class. Ever since her first seduction by an exotic and elegant Malaysian air hostess during a long-haul flight to Singapore when she was only fourteen, Clara had adored having sex with Asian women, and she had been frustrated by Yuriko’s incomprehension of, and indifference to, the overtures that she had made. Now, however, the naive Asian teen would have no choice but to fulfil her desires!

    Standing in front of the roped girl, Clara slinkily shed her knee-length navy blue dressing gown to reveal a vision of pale-skinned girlish flesh, for beneath it she was completely naked apart from a pair of milky-white traditional stockings and the pink suspender belt to which they were clipped. Rather like a rabbit caught in the headlights of an onrushing car, Yuriko stared at the beautiful blonde’s body and the parted puffy lips of her clean-shaven Venus mound. After a short pause to savour Yuriko’s stunned mixture of admiration and apprehension, Clara stepped forwards, lithely swung one leg over each side of the armchair, and lowered her moist gash to within a few inches of the bound teenager’s face. After a quick glance towards Alexis to ensure that she had permission, which was given with an amused nod, Clara unstrapped Yuriko’s gag and removed the red plastic ball from between her lips.

    ‘Oh! Clara! I don’t know – I’m not a – oh, help!! Wait, no – please! I don’t – eeeeeekk, mmm-rrr-mumpff! nuughff-ummmppff!!’

    Yuriko only had the chance to get out a few words before the ball-gag was replaced by the wet slap of a warm cunt against her face, as Clara’s gaping labia covered the prisoner’s mouth and reduced her words to muffled incoherence. In the course of trying to complete whatever it was she had been attempting to say, Yuriko’s tongue slid into Clara’s vaginal slit, causing the blonde to give a delicious shiver, and to moan:

    ‘Eat me! Eat my pussy, you sexy cow! C’mon, I’ve been wanting you for so long – make me cum, make me cum on your face – eat me, and then drink me!’

    This was Yuriko’s second oral encounter with another girl’s pussy, but it was her first proper exploration of a vagina’s lush giving moist warmness, and her first opportunity fully to savour the exotic sweet-and-sour mixture of juices that flow from a lubricated slit. The Asian teen found it strangely exciting, even enticing, and her inhibitions and reluctance fell away. Yuriko began to lap at Clara’s pussy, squirming her tongue inwards and swirling it around – she did not really know what technique was right, so she just tried everything and anything that she could think of. This naivety, together with her obvious new-found willingness to eat cunt, quickly sent the already highly-aroused blonde into the sexual stratosphere. Reaching down, she cupped Yuriko’s small budding breasts and softly caressed them, and the contrast of this soft feminine gentleness with Alexis’s violent assault was the final element in Yuriko’s conversion to – or, more accurately, her admission and acceptance of – a fully lesbian sexual orientation. The Japanese girl felt a thrill of triumph when Clara released her breasts and clutched at the wooden top of the armchair for support, pressing her pelvis against Yuriko’s face as she quivered in unmistakeable orgasm and cried out sharply in the joy of her moment of release. Clambering off the bound girl, Clara gave her a satisfied smile and then bent forwards and softly kissed her face, nibbling along Yuriko’s pouty lips and sending a shiver down the prisoner’s spine.

    ‘Thank you, Yuriko – that was nice, in fact pretty good for novice pussy-eating. I’m going to give you lots of opportunities over the next few weeks to practice and get even better’, said Clara, adding with a wink: ‘I think you’d like that, wouldn’t you?’

    Blushing with pleasure more than shame or embarrassment, Yuriko shyly nodded her agreement as the girls standing around her laughed and clapped their hands.

    ‘You see!’ observed Alexis in triumph, ‘I told you she’d be a pussy-girl, I told you she’s a natural lezzer – I can tell, I don’t exactly know how, but I know when a girl needs to be taken and lezzie-fucked, even when she doesn’t even know it herself – like this stupid little show-off bitch! But she’s learning her place now, oh yeah! And it’s under our cunts, that’s her place from now on, with her tongue out and her legs spread wide! She’ll shut her fucking mouth in the classroom, and she’ll fuck us with her mouth in the showers and the bedrooms, that’s how it is from now on! Ain’t it, Yuriko-cunt, yeah? Ain’t that how it’s gonna be, bitch?’

    Round-eyed and breathless, Yuriko gazed up at her conquering rapist, but offered no physical resistance or any longer even a verbal protest – in fact, her silence spoke volumes about the sudden change that had been wrought in her psyche, and gave the clearest evidence yet of how far she had journeyed down the road of sapphic submission. Grinning gleefully at her victim’s unconditional surrender, Alexis gripped Yuriko’s jaw in one hand and brought her own fully-shaven prominent pudenda up to the intimidated Asian girl’s mouth, and instructed her in a sharp commanding tone:

    ‘So – show me your submission, you slut – show me! Worship my cunt and lick my slit, and show that you’re my pussy-girl, show me you’re my lezzie pussy-eating slut!’

    Yuriko had no further will to resist – and, she found in wonderment, no desire to do so either. With barely any hesitation, she leaned forwards the few inches that the strict bondage allowed her, and placed a series of soft submissive kisses down Alexis’s vaginal lips, from top to bottom and then back again. Then the Asian babe extended her tongue, delicately slid it between the Head Girl’s labia, and licked slowly around her hot pink gash. Alexis’s nostrils flared and her tits became rigidly hard, but after a moment she pulled back, as she had no intention of allowing Yuriko the privilege of making her come on this first occasion. However, she reassured her conquest by patting her gently on the cheek, and murmuring an approving ‘Good girl, you’re coming on well, you can finish me off another time … ha ha, lots of other times!’

    Alexis then stood aside to enjoy watching the gang-bang that would finally confirm Yuriko’s new place in the order of things – as the bottom lesbian slut, available and submissive to anyone who chose to have her. The dominant Head Girl airily waved the others on, and chuckled as she said:

    ‘Well, this cunt’s all yours now, my sweethearts, I declare her officially open for use – so, go on, fuck her brains out! Yeah, she’s so sure she’s got so many, little Miss Smart-Ass, so let’s see how much she can take! Ride ’er, cowgirls – ride her good and ride her hard!’

    Yuriko gulped with fear, and yet also with a strange undercurrent of electric excitement, as the two black girls in the group stepped forward to double-team her. Mandy and Viola were both the daughters of Jamaican parents, and their common ethnic background and shared secret of being lesbians had drawn them together into being an inseparable couple – very best friends to those who did not know the truth, and red hot lesbian lovers to those who did, and who were often rewarded by a threesome or foursome with the insatiable Afro-Caribbean pair. Both of the statuesque dusky babes were endowed with a thrusting ass, wide hips and enticingly large swaying breasts, and now Mandy shoved first one of her huge brown tits and then the other into Yuriko’s gasping mouth. After a moment, she resumed an upright position and pushed her meaty crotch onto Yuriko’s face, accompanied by a terse instruction to ‘eat me out, bitch, and make it good!’

    At the same time, Viola knelt between her lover’s parted legs and focused her attention on the Asian girl’s pussy. Making a V-shape with the first two fingers of her left hand, the black girl spread Yuriko’s tender labia fully apart to reveal the dark pink and glistening flesh between them, and then Viola used the two longest fingers of her right hand to trace her fingernails tantalisingly up and down the exposed inner walls of Yuriko’s vagina. The effect of this stimulus upon the bound girl was pulsatingly erotic, and it sent waves of arousal coursing through her body. As if this was not enough, Viola then changed her technique: placing the first and second fingers of her right hand together to make a rigid point, she sank this into Yuriko’s vagina, sliding home almost to her knuckles. Then the busty Afro-Caribbean began to twist her hand, rotating it through 90 degrees on one side and then back to 90 degrees to the other, whilst on each pass her thumb rasped across Yuriko’s tender and sensitive clitoris. The slim Asian girl began to quiver, although she could hardly believe that her body was capable of more orgasms. Nevertheless, soon she was gasping in the throes of a rapidly-mounting climax.

    Feeling like she was a crazed surfer riding a tidal wave that was about to crash over into pounding spray, Yuriko ceased her energetic licking of Mandy’s pussy, and cried out:

    ‘Oh! Yes, make me come! … ooohh! do me, please, YES! make me COME! … make me – OWWW!!’

    Her words were cut off by a shriek, as an impatient Mandy slapped the Asian schoolgirl across the face, and snapped at her:

    ‘Shit, bitch! Stop your mouthing off, and mouth ME off! Get that fucking tongue back in my pussy, you stupid bitch – RIGHT NOW!’

    With that, Mandy grabbed the back of Yuriko’s head and ground her crotch against the face of the gasping girl. Yuriko’s cries were now muffled, but the impact upon her of Viola’s increasingly forceful penetrations was if anything magnified by her partner’s rough assertiveness. The consequence was that when a few seconds later Yuriko was overtaken by her most explosive climax so far, her shudders were transmitted directly into Mandy’s cunt, as the Japanese babe’s tongue jerked spasmodically up and down deep inside the black chick’s vagina. This in turn triggered Mandy’s orgasm, during which she took half a pace backwards, seizing and kneading her own pendulous breasts and squirting a flow of cum-juice from her pussy over Yuriko’s face and down onto her upper chest.

    Mandy’s orgasm earned the captive no respite, for at once the black schoolgirl exchanged places with her lover, and Yuriko was presented with Viola’s darker-skinned cunt for oral servicing. Meanwhile, Mandy knelt between Yuriko’s bound thighs and began flicking her long fingernails sharply into the trapped girl’s gaping slit. The impacts inflicted a sharp stinging pain that was also curiously – even disturbingly – arousing in its effects, and Yuriko would have given vent to a series of rising high-pitched squeals in response, if her mouth and nose had not been almost suffocatedly jammed into Viola’s pussy. As it was, the combination of the jolting stings in her own vagina and the rich musky smell and dark chocolate texture of Viola’s gaping meaty cunt sent Yuriko into overdrive, until the Japanese teen’s almost frantic oral efforts hit Viola’s G-spot and took her to the crest of climax.

    The two black girls grinned to each other and high-fived in satisfaction as they stepped aside to leave the field clear for others, whilst an almost exhausted Yuriko floundered and panted for breath. She had been relatively fortunate so far, in that Clara, Mandy and Viola were of calm and equable temperament, so that Yuriko’s poisonous classroom conduct had only irritated rather than really infuriated them. This was not true of the next girl in line, for Tanya had suffered nearly as much as Alexis from Yuriko’s put-downs. A tall girl with light-brown hair whose mother was from the Czech Republic, she had grown up speaking both Czech and English in the family home. The consequence was that, although fluently bilingual, she had a noticeable trace of central Europe in her English accent. Little Miss Know-it-all Yuriko had foolishly and with great condescension several times corrected Tanya’s pronunciation and her grammar in front of the other girls in the class, saying with an insincere smirk that it was ‘just to be helpful’. Now, oh yes, now Yuriko regretted her stupidity very much indeed, and the bound Asian schoolgirl gulped and swallowed as she saw the hard glitter in the Slavic girl’s dark brown eyes and the vindictive expression on her face.

    Looking down at the spread legs and open cunt of the defenceless Asian minx, Tanya licked her lips in anticipation and thought that the famous saying was quite wrong in this instance: revenge was not a dish best served cold at all – it was best when hot, sexually red hot in lust-fuelled anger! She held out a hand towards Alexis, who understood at once what was wanted. The dyke Head Girl picked up her strap-on, and buckled it in place on the lithe brunette. Then, with a fond soft slap on Tanya’s ass, she breathed in the Czech girl’s ear: ‘do her, babe, hard as you like – rip her a new hole!’

    ‘She’s gonna need this – gonna need something to chew on!’ declared Tanya ominously, as she fixed the ball-gag back into Yuriko’s aching mouth and tightened it firmly in place.

    Yuriko whimpered as a humourless, feral smile spread across the face of the tall Slavic brunette who was standing between her open legs and gazing with hunger at her crotch. Even before Tanya touched her, Yuriko began to pant for breath, almost in panic – and then, when Yuriko realised the other girl’s intention, she howled into the muzzling gag. For she had not known, as the other girls in the room did, that Tanya was something of an ass-bandit – that she loved most of all dildo-fucking another girl’s butt-hole. In fact, she had recently nearly got into serious trouble with the school authorities by inducing some eagerly lesbian sixteen year-olds to take it that way, and it was only the circumstance that the bum-fucked chicks had enjoyed it so much and kept coming back for more, and Tanya’s acceptance of an anal gang-rape herself from a group of the teachers as a punishment, that had saved her from expulsion.

    Now the Czech brunette crouched down and pushed the knob of the dildo into the opening of Yuriko’s still tiny ass-hole. Tanya paused for a long moment, savouring the resistance of the tight opening and relishing the sexual terror that she saw on Yuriko’s face, before using her greater height and weight and her position of leverage to force the plastic rod relentlessly into the quaking school-girl’s rectum. With her eyes bulging in pain, Yuriko thrashed and struggled to the very limited amount that the bondage would permit her, but she had been lashed into place by an expert and could barely move. Strange yelping noises were audible around and through the ball-gag in Yuriko’s mouth, and saliva drooled from its edges, as Tanya began a steady rhythm of withdrawals which were then each immediately followed by a mercilessly deep ploughing back into the Japanese-American teen’s anal passage.

    In fact, the pain was not nearly as acute as when Alexis had raped away her anal virginity, and Yuriko was amazed at the ease with which her ass-hole had dilated and the way in which Tanya’s thrusts, while hard and initially painful, were being accommodated much more easily. Then, to Yuriko’s incredulity, her traitor body began to respond to the sexual stimulus, as she began reflexively thrusting back against Tanya’s pile-driving inward strokes. Sensing this, Tanya began slapping the Asian babe’s exposed breasts, but this only aroused the schoolgirl even more, and suddenly her pelvis bucked and rocked in the throes of another climax. Seeing and feeling this, Tanya felt such a surge of vindicated triumph that – to her own surprise – she orgasmed as well.

    The remaining two girls of the group of six were Edwina, the aristocratic daughter of the Marquis of Donoughclere (which gave her the courtesy title of Lady Edwina, although neither her fellow pupils or teachers actually used that), and Fiona. The latter was a classic round-figured, snub-nosed and freckled Irish redhead, whilst Edwina had a short mop of almost black and riotously curly hair. Edwina’s greatest passion was actually riding horses and she was an accomplished show-jumper with cups and medals to prove it, but she was nearly as happy when she was riding a girl instead.

    After ordering Yuriko to ‘warm me up, bitch!’ by giving half a dozen licks to her pussy, Edwina strapped on the plastic cock and thrust it into the bound girl’s gaping vagina, which was by now very tender and hyper-sensitive. Eddie, as she was known to all her friends, wasted no time on foreplay and was typically brisk and business-like in her approach, hauling on Yuriko’s two long braided pig-tails as if they were reins. She rode Yuriko as if she was a recalcitrant horse, applying a combination of driving mastery – with her hips swivelling rapidly to nail the dildo home. As an improvised substitute for spurs, Eddie reached between Yuriko’s boyishly-thin thighs to find the softer flesh of her inner thighs, and pinched it sharply, making Yuriko howl in anguish.

    Despite the orgasmic marathon she was being subjected to, on this occasion it was not Yuriko who came first, but her assailant. Eddie always tended to be quick to come, and this was no exception, as she grunted in satisfaction and release after giving Yuriko’s hole no more than a couple of dozen rapid penetrations. Having achieved her own peak, Eddie had no interest in whether Yuriko was pleasured as well – in fact, she took some enjoyable pay-back from the fact that her withdrawal of the strap-on had left the snotty Asian upstart a little way short of coming – and that now, bound tightly as she was, the mewling and panting girl was unable to touch herself or do anything to resolve the unsatisfied throbbing desire that was burning in her pussy.

    The semi-circle of lesbians around Yuriko laughed maliciously at her discomfort and obvious need, refusing to satisfy it and instead letting her subside into a state of frustrated semi-arousal. Once Yuriko’s breathing had returned to a normal pace, the redheaded Fiona stepped forward to enjoy her turn. Removing the deep brown kimono-style wrap which she had been wearing (and which had so tastefully complemented her hair), her first move was to stand immediately in front of the bound girl’s armchair, but with her back towards her. Yuriko was puzzled as to what this meant – but only for a second, for Fiona then bent forwards from the waist, almost as if she was practising a ‘touch your toes’ limbering-up exercise, and the effect was to thrust her ass in front of Yuriko’s face and then to press it backwards upon her. Yuriko’s mouth and nose disappeared into the cleavage between Fiona’s shapely buttocks, and even before she was ordered to do so, she began kissing and licking all around the redhead’s ass-hole and the broad base of her slit.

    As this anal stimulus was proceeding, Fiona reached through between her own thighs and thrust first one finger, and then two, into Yuriko’s vagina, twirling them around to widen the opening even more. Yuriko gave a slight yelp as she felt a third finger join the other two, and now the thrusts became both deeper and harder. Then the bound girl began to panic as Fiona inserted a fourth finger as well, alternating between using them in line vertically to splice Yuriko’s gash, and compressing them into a kind of pillar. Unbelievably for the inexperienced victim, there was still more to come, as Fiona used the opening made by her four fingers to squirm and push her whole hand into the helplessly bound girl’s vaginal passage.

    Yuriko shrieked into the ball gag. She could not believe that this was happening – she had heard of it, of course, but had never thought that such a barbaric indignity could ever remotely be inflicted upon her. She was being fisted! A girl was actually forcing her whole wrist and – eeeekkk!!! – part of her forearm into Yuriko’s once-innocent body. The Asian girl was deeply shocked, and at first was quite sure that it was impossible for her to take it – it would simply split her open. However, whilst that would have been true earlier in the evening, in the last couple of hours her pussy had been ploughed so many times that it had been stretched and widened, and she had come so many times that it was soaked with her lubricating fluids. Fiona had been wanting to fist-fuck the little Asian tight-twat for weeks, but knew that to avoid inflicting a serious injury, she would have to let others take their rides first. Now, she relished giving Yuriko her first fisting, as the wide-eyed Japanese-American teen jerked convulsively under the wrenching and shocking impacts of the fist that seemed to be half-way to her womb.

    Yuriko’s universe shrank to consist only of Fiona’s ass, which she sucked and licked in frenetic fright, and the amazing sensations emanating from the fisting of her pussy – which she could not see, as Fiona blocked her view. The trapped girl suddenly spasmed in her tightly-lashed bondage, as she orgasmed so fully and profoundly that for a moment she fainted.

    However, Yuriko was only out of circulation for a few moments. As consciousness returned, she began to think that her ordeal might be over – which, appallingly, she realised was a source of regret almost as much as of relief about. At first, it seemed that she might be right, as Alexis and Miranda swiftly and expertly untied the ropes binding her arms and legs. In fact, Yuriko had misjudged the situation: surprisingly for such a classroom swot, she had made a mistake in basic arithmetic. The six girls who had arrived at Cecilia’s summons had all slaked their lusts, but Cecilia herself had not yet had a turn. This was deliberate, as it was a key part of Alexis’s careful planning that her friend would go last.

    Taking a firm grip on Yuriko’s arms, Alexis and Miranda lifted her out of the chair and held her upright – support which was very necessary, as the combination of the euphoria induced by repeated climaxes, physical exhaustion and the pain of returning circulation all made Yuriko totter and struggle to keep her balance, as the room seemed to sway and circle around her. Meanwhile, Cecilia had removed her white school shirt and the regulation-colour, if rather naughtily skimpy, white bra that encased her shapely breasts – a pyramidal pointy pair of 28C’s. Naked above the waist, Cecilia lay down on the library floor on her back, spread her legs apart, and then flicked her short red tartan uniform skirt up to her waist – revealing, to Yuriko’s gasp, that she was wearing no panties, and fully exposing her pussy. Cecilia had long straight brown hair, which for some reason she had unusually put up into a coil on her head, and her vagina was framed by a closely-trimmed triangular patch of dark-brown pubic hair.

    Yuriko scarcely understood what was happening, as Alexis and Miranda almost bodily lifted her across and then laid her down on top of Cecilia, but the other way round, so that her head nestled into the V made by the join of the other’s girl’s thighs, whilst her own crotch descended upon Cecilia’s waiting face. Now Yuriko understood – this was the 69 position, of which she had of course heard, but only in theory, but now she could appreciate its possibilities of mutual sapphic satisfaction. Without needing instruction, she gripped Cecilia’s inner thighs in her hands, and began to kiss and lick the lower girl’s cunt, teasing the tip of her tongue in between her labial lips.

    Cecilia gave a contented sigh – she just loved 69s, and loved having her pussy eaten. However, there was another reason for this arrangement beyond mere pleasure (mere! thought Cecilia with a gasp and quaver, for the little bitch Yuriko was really quite a quick learner, and after the crash-course induction in cunt-sucking that she had just been subjected to, she was definitely getting the hang of it – and seemed to growing more eager for girl-on-girl sex!). Indeed, Yuriko was beginning to enjoy herself and really get into her stride, embracing enthusiastically her newly-revealed sexual identity, and so she was oblivious to what was going on around her. She did not notice Miranda reaching downwards and draping Yuriko’s uniform skirt over Cecilia’s head like a tent, hiding the brunette’s face from view but without for a second interrupting her slurping invasions of the Asian girl’s crevice. Nor did Yuriko notice that Miranda and all the other girl’s stepped backwards out of view, whilst Alexis removed the final object from the bag which had been cached beneath the chair. This was a small compact video camera, and it made no sound as Alexis filmed the action taking place on the floor – a film which would unequivocally show a willing and eager Yuriko engaged in lesbian cunnilingus, with no sign of any coercion, whilst the identity of her sexual partner was completely hidden.

    Unaware of how completely she was compromising herself, Yuriko serviced the attractive and sensual Cecilia’s pussy, and was rewarded by a powerhouse ride of her own, so that the two tartan-skirted schoolgirls climaxed almost at the same moment, with squeals of erogenous pleasure. Yuriko was then permitted to roll over and lie on her back, exhausted but replete, next to Cecilia. However, it was only when Alexis clicked the ‘stop’ button on the video-camera that Yuriko looked in her direction, and at once the appalled Asian babe realised what had just happened. Alexis informed her victim that if she made any complaint about what had happened that evening – or, in future, failed to satisfy every demand that they made upon her – the pictures would disprove any claims that she had been coerced or an unwilling participant. Then, rather cruelly, Alexis turned the screw even further: to Yuriko’s utter horror, she threatened to upload the clip to the internet for everyone to see, including her very strict and conservative parents.

    ‘Noooo!!! Oh, no, please, please, Alexis – don’t do that, please!!’ she howled beseechingly, ‘I’ll do anything, I won’t make any trouble, I promise you, honestly I won’t – I’ll do whatever you want, yes, and the others too, anything at all, just don’t show that, please, oh no!!’

    In fact, Alexis had no such intention – the film was far more useful as insurance, and as a weapon with which to ensure Yuriko’s complete subjugation into lesbian submissiveness. However, the Head Girl made a show of being reluctantly persuaded, and Yuriko was almost tearful in her thanks when Alexis conceded that it would remain hidden (and ‘where you’d never find it, so don’t even try’), provided that Yuriko continued to provide ‘satisfaction on demand’.

    The bewildered Asian babe really had no choice but to agree to these terms, but in fact she found that she did not mind – that she was almost looking forward to her next sexual bout. Then the roller-coaster ride of the previous sixty minutes caught up with her, and the Japanese-American schoolgirl lay sprawled on her back on the floor, so exhausted that she did not even care that her legs were splayed wide apart and her pussy – still gaping open wider than she would previously have dreamed was possible – was exhibited for all eyes to see.

    As the other girls put back on their school uniforms or their dressing gowns, there came a soft knock on the Sixth Form Library door. Alexis walked across and opened it, and gave a wide smile to whoever was outside – from where she was lying, Yuriko could not see who it was. Then Alexis and all of the other girls trooped out, giggling and laughing as they stepped around or over Yuriko’s prone form, with their mission so clearly well and truly accomplished by the Asian babe’s posture of utterly-fucked abandonment.

    Coach Saunders and Ms. Greig ambled into the room; the latter exchanging a quick kiss with Alexis, whilst the former slapped her schoolgirl apprentice on the ass as they passed, both to speed her on her way and in appreciation for what she had accomplished – and the delightful gift she was leaving for her lesbian mentors.

    ‘Off to bed with you now, Alexis!’ laughed the sports coach, ‘on your own or with Miranda, I don’t mind, as long as you keep the noise down – we’ll take over from here!’

    Yuriko didn’t have the energy or the will-power to move, and remained where she was, lying naked and spread-eagled on her back, as the two teachers came to stand over her. The youthful Asian babe was completely stunned, for she realised that far from the teachers coming to her aid and punishing her attackers, they approved of what had happened – and seemed to have sexual intentions of their own! Like many students who seek the teachers’ approval, Yuriko was instinctively deferential to authority figures – indeed, beneath the veneer of arrogance, it was a sign of the submissiveness that, together with many other Asian girls, was almost ingrained in her being. Alexis had suspected this, and her assault had shattered Yuriko’s outward barrier of confident superiority – and so, as the Japanese-American teenager’s real nature came to the surface, she had begun to react sexually to her assailants.

    It was this which had shocked Yuriko to her core – that even from the first terrifying orgasms that Alexis had induced from her, she had begun to enjoy it despite (or … because? no, no! surely not! she thought desperately) of her terror. Afterwards, during the gang-bang, her response had become more obvious, undeniable to herself and the girls who were using and abusing her body as their sex-toy. This was one reason why they had continued for so long, as she gasped in orgasms through her tears or lapped her tongue around their vaginas with hardly having to be told. At the end, released from the ropes (oh! the ropes – so frightening at first, under Alexis’s iron will, but then to be so vulnerable, so helplessly available to everyone, it had been … yes, it had been incredible, with sensations like nothing that she had ever dreamed of before), she had fallen with almost comic eagerness across Cecelia’s alluring body and had eagerly munched on her muff. As Yuriko knew well, the true shame – and danger – of the film which Alexis had taken was that it was not misleading at all: the eager pussy-devouring lesbian they showed her to be was … was really her, dear Lord, it was really her!

    These thoughts flashed through Yuriko’s dizzy head in the few seconds during which Alexis and her friends departed and the two teachers approached her. Yuriko swallowed, looking up at them and wondering what fate would next befall her tired and tender young body. Ms. Greig was wearing daytime clothes, but of a less formal kind than she would wear for the classroom: a knee-length jersey wrap dress in a dark burgundy red which criss-crossed over her prominent breasts with a deep V-cleavage and was tied off around her waist with a matching belt. The geography teacher was wearing smart black shoes with two-inch heels, and it looked like black stockings as well. With her rounded ass, slender waist and full bust, bright blue eyes and short but thick tumble of blonde curls, she was a very attractive sight – in fact, Yuriko had had something of a crush on her for some time, although she had always rationalised it as intellectual admiration for Ms. Greig’s sharp intellect and lucid lessons, and had never dreamt of any sexual dimension. Now, however, her imagination could think of nothing else, and she felt her bruised vaginal lips pucker outwards and apart, and a hot wet fluid seep from the base of her slit.

    The two experienced adult lesbians recognised the signs at once, as Yuriko’s body responded to her subconscious lusts. The prone Asian teen squirmed slightly, her thighs moved wider apart to show her cunt more openly, and her little tits stiffened even harder.

    ‘Well, Yuriko’, Ms. Greig said quietly, ‘we’re here to give you a little exam – to see what you’ve learned tonight. Don’t worry,’ the teacher added with a smile, ‘it isn’t a theory test – it’s entirely a practical!’

    With that, the blonde woman tugged loose the belt at her waist, and the wrap dress fell open to reveal that she was almost naked beneath it – no bra encased her swaying globular D-cup breasts, and no panties concealed the jutting prow of her Venus mound and the gaping pink gash in her closely-shaven cunt. Her only garment was a black garter belt above her hips, which was holding up the sheer fine-mesh traditional stockings which encased her well-toned and lightly tanned legs.

    It was almost too much for Yuriko, after all the astonishing sexual stimuli that she had already been subjected to. The sight of her most-admired teacher – as she now let herself admit, her amazingly sexy fucking-hot lesbo bitch of a teacher – so wantonly undressed and sexually available, almost made the bemused Asian teen faint from the combination of shock and the incredible wave of arousal and excitement that surged through her small slim frame. The Japanese girl gave a broken cry, and involuntarily arched her back, thrusting her cunt up in the air towards Ms. Greig like some sacrificial offering – and so, in truth, it was, but one now proffered willingly, oh! so willingly and so eagerly!

    ‘Oh, oooh Miss! Aaaahhh, Miss, pleeeease!’ Yuriko gasped and babbled: ‘Ooooh, Ms. Greig, oh God! yes, take me! Please, please Miss … anything, anything you want, yes … aaaaahh!’

    There was to be one more shock for the young apprentice lesbian, and Yuriko’s eyes almost bugged out as her attention was taken by the other and older teacher. Coach Saunders was wearing a long cotton purple dressing-gown, and with a wolfish grin at the girl sprawled at her feet, the sports teacher pulled her robe open and in one fluid movement shrugged it from her shoulders to pool on the ground at her feet. Yuriko gave a gasp – partly of shock, but still more from a sudden convulsive flush of hot desire. It seemed that Coach Saunders had taken time to prepare, for beneath the robe she was a magnificent picture of lesbian sexual maturity.

    As befitted an accomplished sportswoman and the coach of the school’s senior teams, Ms. Saunders was a tall woman, fit and well-muscled, her body taut and trim from regular workouts and jogging, but still feminine in the swell of her hips and the high proud thrust of her medium-sized breasts. These were on full view, naked but supported by the only garment the coach was wearing: a corset bustier in brothel-style purple silk panels and black lace, which hugged tight around her torso but left all of her sex bare and accessible. Its cupless top rested just below her breasts, whilst its lower edge shaped across the top of her pelvis and hips. Her cunt was completely exposed, and framed by the three straps on either side of the bustier which were clipped to the top of a pair of stockings – only now did Yuriko notice that Coach Saunders was also wearing sheer black leather boots that came to just below her knees. From the top of her neatly-styled short black hair to the sheen of her boots, Coach Saunders was the epitome of a sexually dominant woman, in full command of her sexuality and beholden to no one – she was, indeed, magnificent.

    The resplendent sports teacher shifted her posture, standing with her legs further apart and her hands placed confidently on her hips. Looking up from her position on the floor, Yuriko found the perspective almost mind-blowing in its eroticism, and a dissolving wave of sensuality rippled through her – akin to an orgasm, less explosive but almost more profound. Coach Saunders ran a hand gently across her own pussy, teasing her outer labia further outwards and apart, and exchanged a smile with the blonde geography teacher who was her regular night-time companion and lover.

    ‘Well, Jacqueline, I think this little bitch is ready for testing and grading, don’t you?’

    With a chuckle, Ms. Greig moved first, shifting position to stand astride the Asian teen, who gazed up wordlessly between the woman’s long shapely legs, her eyes drawn like magnetism to the hot slit where they met. Gracefully, Ms. Greig squatted down onto her haunches and then her knees, placing them on either side of Yuriko’s shoulders. The teacher’s naked cunt was now only a few inches above the schoolgirl’s open mouth, as Yuriko still gazed at it in rapt fascination.

    After just a few seconds pause to be sure that the girl was making no protest or sign of reluctance, Ms. Greig dropped her pussy down to rest squarely on Yuriko’s lips, with a terse instruction to the Asian girl to demonstrate what she had learned – and to make it good. At once, Yuriko began to lap and lick, and within seconds her tongue was delving deep into the teacher’s well-lubricated and well-stretched vagina.

    ‘Good, yeah! … that’s good, Yuriko, yeah – I think you’ve got it … yeah, like that, go on … harder, c’mon, get deeper, you slutty little bitch! … mmm … yep, ah! … yes, go on, more now … aah! … mmm, ooooh! YES, MORE!! YES, FUCKIT BITCH, YES! AAAAHHHH, MAKE ME CUM, MAKE ME CUM, YOU LITTLE SLUT!! OOOOOHHHH!!!! FUCKIT, I’M CUMMING, SHIT, YEAH!! AAAEEEEOOOOOHH!!!’

    By the end of this, Ms. Greig was pulling on her own tits whilst her hips bucked up and down on Yuriko’s face, building her orgasm to the moment of climactic release – when a flood of pussy-fluid squirted onto the nearly-delirious teen’s face. Almost automatically, Yuriko lapped it up, and found that she was thrilled by the taste and flavour of the adult teacher’s cum-juice.

    Coach Saunders had not been idle during this: from the small shoulder bag which Ms. Greig had been carrying, the sports teacher had quickly removed, and buckled into place around her hips, the harness of a wicked-looking strap-on dildo. It was made of purple plastic and smooth-sided, but long and wide. As soon as the geography teacher climaxed, the sports coach tapped her on the shoulder and the blonde woman rolled off Yuriko’s face, to sit on the floor nearby whilst she continued to squeeze her large and now sweat-streaked breasts, and to rub furiously on her clitoris.

    Yuriko gulped as she looked up at Coach Saunders’ towering figure, but the Asian girl did not need to be told what to do – instead, she stretched her legs wide apart, and slipped her hands under her ass in order to push her crotch upwards in mute offering and surrender. The dark-haired sports teacher nodded approval, and then wasted no time in kneeling between the schoolgirl’s thighs and thrusting into her already-slippery hole with one firm plunge of the strap-on.

    Yuriko began to move in time to the thumping impact of Coach Saunders’ penetrations of her pussy – in truth, she probably had no option, but her response was one of participation and not of resistance. The Japanese-American girl began to moan and babble in her parents’ native tongue, a liquid sound which entranced the sports coach although (or perhaps because) she could not understand a word of it. That is, the teacher spoke no Japanese, but of course some things communicate in any language, and given the pretty teenager’s state of gang-banged mega-arousal, it was not hard to tell that she was begging to be fucked, to be taken and ridden into the ground.

    It was not long until Yuriko came again – she had lost count of her orgasms that evening (she marvelled at this, having only had her first proper climax less than two hours before). The Asian teen groaned from the effects of the twisting surging thrusts of the dildo which the sports coach was delivering, driving harder and deeper into her than even Alexis, her first conqueror, had done. This was the final battering ram that collapsed the previously-innocent teen’s last defences, and Yuriko gave herself up to utter submission. She flung her arms wide on the floor and opened her hips as far as her small body would allow, surrendering completely to the dominant dyke bitch who was slamming into her pussy with her almost savage penetrative thrusts.

    Coach Saunders knew the signs well – she had initiated and given the first full-on dildo shafting to nearly thirty ripe young teens during her fourteen years on the teaching staff, and she was a past master at fucking their brains out in such a way that all they would ever want again was not just lesbian sex, but submission to the fiercest lusts of the strongest lesbian dominatrix that they could find, crawling on their knees and stomachs to kiss the Amazon valkyrie’s feet and beseeching her to rape them in every hole with her cruellest strap-on dick. Any missionary would have been envious of her conversion rate, for she had a 100 per cent record of success, due to her combination of shrewd selection, artful grooming, careful choice of opportunity – and then, taking the girl with an overwhelming sexual experience, a no-holds-barred pounding pulverising pussy-splitting dildo-reaming fuckathon. Tonight, the first stages had not been necessary, thanks to Alexis – but Coach Saunders made sure that little Yuriko still got the full treatment in the end.

    At last, the Asian schoolgirl’s whole body vibrated with an earth-shattering orgasm, and she screamed shrilly at the top of her voice, her small hands snaking around Coach Saunders’s hips to seize her butt as she delivered the final thrust, holding the dildo as deep inside Yuriko’s vaginal passage as possible, whilst the schoolgirl writhed and squirmed and bucked against her, as a lava flow of orgasms ripped through her. It was an impressive sapphic sight, even for such experienced dykes as the two schoolteachers, and they savoured it in appreciation. Yes, they thought, there’s no going back for this bitch now – she’ll be a pussy-loving submissive lesbian for the rest of her life!

    Still, there remained one final step – no longer of examination, for Yuriko had clearly passed any conceivable test of sapphic surrender, but rather of confirmation, indeed of graduation into her new school of life – one in which she would walk humbly, giving herself to mistress after mistress, and finding pleasure in their abuse of her body.

    Coach Saunders raised her hips and arched her back, in the process easing the dildo out of Yuriko’s pussy – which was now so stretched and wide, that the plastic phallus actually flopped around in it. Even so, the delicate abrasion of the Asian schoolgirl’s vaginal walls as the rod was slid out of her was enough to send a small surge of rippling secondary orgasms vibrating through her exhausted frame. The two teachers were not without sympathy, and for a moment they let the girl rest on her back, sprawled and floundering, gasping for air like a stranded fish.

    Coach Saunders unbuckled the strap-on, wiped it with a small hand towel, and then put it down on the floor next to her colleague’s bag. Meanwhile, Ms. Greig knelt down next to Yuriko’s prone form, and cupped the girl’s chin in her hands, compelling the teen to focus upon her. With a slightly stern expression, Ms. Greig spoke:

    ‘Well, Yuriko … you’ve certainly had an education here tonight … so, the big question is: have you learnt your lesson yet?’

    Yuriko was not quite sure what was meant by this, but without doubt she had experienced something that night of profound importance, so that nothing would ever be same for her again. She looked up at the teacher – and her newly-minted lesbianism could not fail to draw her eyes to Ms. Greig’s pendulously swaying pear-shaped breasts, which were dangling just inches above her face. For a miracle, Yuriko had learned a little wisdom, and instead of speaking to answer she raised herself up on her elbows, guided the teacher’s right nipple into her mouth, sucked on it, lapped her tongue around the aureole in a tight rasping circle, and then reverently kissed the rock-hard tit. Only then did she meet Ms. Greig’s gaze squarely, and demurely nodded her head.

    ‘Yes, Miss, I think that I have … no, I’m sure I have’, said Yuriko quietly.

    ‘Good girl’, replied the teacher with a smile, ‘I thought you had. Well, there is one more thing: it’s not a test, consider it instead as your final initiation into the secret order of Sapphos – for you must never speak of any of this to anyone outside our circle, especially not your parents. Are you ready for that, do you know that this is what you want?’

    Yuriko swallowed, understanding that there was no turning back after this point, and that she was leaving her old self and attitudes far behind … but those orgasms, those unbelievably sexual and satisfying orgasms, they drew her magnetically onwards, for she could not bear the idea of not being able to repeat that, over and over, and she would willingly humble herself to any woman or girl who could make her feel that way again. Slightly trembling, but more in anticipation than in fear, Yuriko nodded her assent – and almost at once, felt a sense of security and release.

    Ms. Greig looked across at Coach Saunders, who had watched this exchange like a hawk, and they exchanged a satisfied look and a nod. The older sports teacher then told Yuriko that they would train her to be the perfect lesbian submissive, and would pass her around their circle of experienced dykes, so that she could practice the arts of pleasuring mature women.

    ‘You belong to us now’, Ms. Greig informed the prone schoolgirl, but then she added: ‘although, of course, you will always belong first and foremost to Alexis, for she was the one to break you in – and whenever she requires it, you will spread your pussy and service her every desire!’

    Only a few hours before, such a statement would have revolted Yuriko, the old Yuriko who had felt so superior to all the other girls in the school, and who had specially disliked and despised Alexis. Where had that feeling gone? the Asian teen wondered to herself, although she knew the answer – it had been punctured the very moment that Alexis had punctured her vagina with a finger, and the last shreds had been blown away with the dildo-shafting of her pussy and her asshole. Now, Yuriko felt far below her conqueror – inexperienced, raw and naive, she could only imploringly hope that Alexis would take pity and deign to ravage her again … and again … and again.

    ‘Now, it’s time for your final initiation’, said Ms. Greig, and she removed a curious object from her bag. At first Yuriko thought that it was another strap-on, albeit one with a huge and ribbed black plastic dildo. However, this projected from a quite small and square front plate, which was fixed at each corner by a large round brass stud. Even stranger, the strap-on seemed to have only one short but quite wide belt, and no leg-straps at all. Then, as Ms. Greig turned the phallic device in her hand, Yuriko suddenly realised how it worked – it was a face-cock, for wearing over the head, not around the hips!

    Ms. Greig beckoned Yuriko to rise to a kneeling position, and then with practiced agility she fastened the face-dildo into place, tightening the wide strap behind the teenager’s head. Yuriko found a surprise: the dildo’s black cylinder hid a wide fat inner tube which projected through to the inside of the faceplate, ending in a balloon-like valve of tough rubber which fitted inside its wearer’s mouth. Blowing into this and then compressing the air with her teeth would make the knob of the dildo expand and contract, with a pulsing vibration not unlike that of a real male penis – but without that object’s many disadvantages, including a tendency to go limp before the woman got to her orgasm. Before strapping it onto Yuriko, the two teachers had rubbed the inner bladder up and down their vaginas to smear it with their pussy juices; Yuriko was both shocked and thrilled at the resulting taste of the rubber valve as it was pushed into her mouth, coated with the unmistakeable sharp tang of the two adult teacher’s cunt fluids. The younger teacher then sat in the armchair in which Yuriko had previously been bound, spread her thighs apart, and pointed to her pussy:

    ‘Show me your submission, Yuriko – crawl here, and use the dildo to make me cum – no hands, nothing else, just use that!’

    Yuriko got down on her hands and knees, and abjectly crawled the eight feet to the chair, her tight little butt waggling behind her in a way that both teachers enjoyed. When she arrived between Ms. Greig’s legs, the Asian babe inserted the end of the face-cock into the woman’s vagina, and it slid inward for half its length before encountering any resistance. Yuriko paused and gazed up at her admired teacher, the expression on her face an appealing mixture of sexual exhaustion and complete lesbian submission. Delighted and turned on by this, the geography teacher gave an approving nod, and then leaned back in the chair to enjoy the sensations as the schoolgirl obediently and vigorously bobbed her head backwards and forwards, pushing the plastic cock deep into the mature lesbian’s capacious cunt.

    Suddenly, Yuriko gave a muffled yelp – muffled, because her mouth was filled with the rubber bladder, into which she had been energetically alternating between blowing and squeezing. The cause was a surprising – but by no means unwelcome – sensation. With her eyes focused upon Ms. Greig’s cunt in front of her, she had not seen that Coach Saunders had buckled on the conventional strap-on and had approached Yuriko’s invitingly up-thrust ass. Gripping the teen at the hips, the older teacher reamed the dildo in and out of Yuriko’s pussy, which was no longer a tight little slit but a gaping, gushing opening.

    Yuriko’s eyes widened, and the amazing sensation of being simultaneously both fucked and fucking nearly blew her mind – it was an overload to every one of her senses. Coach Saunders fast and firm penetrations drove Yuriko on to even more frantic insertions of the face-dildo into the younger teacher, who was soon squeezing and mashing her breasts together as she neared her climax. Even a highly-experienced dyke gets a thrill from the first full-on fucking of a teenager, and it did not take long until Ms. Greig gasped and shuddered in her second and even more satisfying orgasm of the evening.

    The final act in the drama was obvious, and Yuriko was not surprised when Coach Saunders’s firm hands on her shoulders sent the message to withdraw the face-phallus from Ms. Greig, and to use it on the older woman. Seating herself on the study chair by the table, upon which Yuriko had been sitting when all this had started, seemingly now so long ago that it was in another world, the sports teacher braced her hands on her knees and then spread them far apart. Obedient and meek, Yuriko crawled away from Ms. Greig (who remained slumped in the armchair whilst gently rubbing her own clitoris) and around the end of the table to reach her next point of cunt-duty.

    Here she repeated the exercise, finding to her surprise that Coach Saunders actually had a tighter pussy than the younger teacher – until the schoolgirl realised, in a wave of admiration, that this was not the cause of the resistance that she was feeling, especially as she pulled the dildo out backwards. Amazingly, the athletic sportswoman had such iron control of her muscles in her vaginal walls that at will she could both release them and clamp them together with almost vice-like pressure.

    As Yuriko repeated her submissive head-bobbing routine, blowing as hard into the dildo’s inner tube as her exhausted body could manage, she felt a warm presence next to her. Seeing her tiredness, Ms. Greig had left the chair and now knelt at her right side, partly supporting the lightweight Asian schoolgirl, but also reaching under her exposed chest to stroke her tiny breasts and tweak on her hyper-sensitive nipples.

    ‘Aaaaaahhhh!!!’ screamed Yuriko into the face-dildo, as she came again from these attentions and the whole sensual eroticism of her position, for the first time climaxing without either herself or anyone else touching her between the legs – something she would previously have haughtily dismissed as quite impossible. But, then, she had learned so many impossible things this evening, as her whole world and her future life had been completely turned upside down.

    ‘Ohh-God-fuck-ahh-coming, coming, fuckit-coming!’ grunted Coach Saunders, as her orgasm burst just microseconds later, and she seized the back of Yuriko’s head and held the ribbed plastic face-dildo deep inside herself, her mature body vibrating against it.

    When she released Yuriko, the Asian teen slumped sideways, almost blacking out from this final sensory overload. Smiling with satisfaction, the two teachers helped her to sit up and catch her breath, with Ms. Greig supporting her shoulders and caressing her hair, whilst Coach Saunders gave the girl a water bottle to drink from – she had known the teen would be dehydrated after the gang-bang, and like any good sports coach was always prepared. After five minutes, the teachers urged the staggering Yuriko back into her clothes – well, not the panties or bra, which Ms. Greig slipped into her shoulder-bag, but at least to put on her shirt, her tartan uniform skirt, her socks and her shoes.

    It was almost a relief for Yuriko when Ms. Greig said: ‘you’re coming with us tonight, my girl – your new routine starts here’, for the teen didn’t think she could face her own bed alone. The two women walked her back to the staff wing, supporting her between them, and sometimes almost carrying the stumbling and uncoordinated girl. Once inside, they ascended quietly to Ms. Greig’s top floor corner room – chosen by her for its relative solitude. Yuriko had never been here before, and her eyes widened as she saw that Ms. Greig had furnished it with a large king-size double bed, which had the coolest and smoothest high-quality black silk sheets.

    Ms. Greig quickly removed her wrap dress, garter belt and stockings, and once naked she slipped under the covers first, holding out her hands in invitation for the Asian girl to join her. Yuriko needed no more encouragement and tottered towards the bed, so exhausted that she could hardly stay awake even to climb into it – in fact, Coach Saunders helped her into the middle, before she too removed her clothes and climbed in on Yuriko’s other side. For a while, as Yuriko fell asleep, she luxuriated in the soft warmth of naked female flesh around her, feeling the points of Coach Saunders’s nipples against her back and soft firmness of Ms. Greig’s more ample bust pillowing on the girl’s own almost flat chest. The two women gently and soothingly caressed her, and Yuriko fell into the deepest, most relaxing and most refreshing sleep that she had ever known.

    In the morning, when she first awoke, the events of the previous night seemed as distant as some wild and impossible dream … but then Yuriko registered where she was, as the first movement of her hand brushed across Ms. Greig’s naked cunt. The geography teacher was already awake, lying beside the girl and enjoying watching her dawning realisation. She took Yuriko’s hand in her own firm grasp, and before the girl could think of protesting, the teacher arched her legs and thrust Yuriko’s hand in between them.

    ‘Finger-fuck me’, ordered the teacher, and then added: ‘and you can suck my tits, too!’

    Yuriko astonished herself by instantly obeying, and it was the sensation of her lips closing on one of Ms. Greig’s jutting nipples which convinced her that everything which she recollected really had happened. The geography teacher had just stifled the moan elicited by her orgasm when the bedroom door opened – but before Yuriko could react, Coach Saunders entered the room. She had risen at dawn, done her usual workout exercises and her three-mile run, and had returned feeling in the mood for some pussy-attention. Yuriko slipped her fingers out of Ms. Greig’s vagina, having pleasured her to order, and licked them contemplatively whilst Coach Saunders stripped off her running outfit and sat down in the nearby chair. Spreading her thighs and pointing imperiously at her cunt, the older teacher commanded the teen to ‘eat me, now!’ Once again, Yuriko complied without a second’s hesitation, and used both her tongue and her fingers to bring the older woman to a climax.

    ‘Good, good girl – yes, very good’, murmured Coach Saunders appreciatively afterwards. Ms. Greig glanced at the bedroom clock, and told Yuriko that she would have to leave in a minute, as they wanted her out of the building before the other teachers started to emerge from their private rooms.

    As she dressed, Yuriko looked shyly at the teachers, in a newly-demure manner that was quite unlike her previous aloof arrogance.

    ‘Miss … did I do well, please?’ she asked.

    ‘Hmm? Oh, yes – quite well, especially for the first time. Yes, I think we would grade you as an “A”, dear’, answered Ms. Greig.

    For a moment, there was one last glimpse of the old Yuriko, as the Asian girl preened with satisfaction at this compliment – but she was soon taken down a peg, in what was perhaps her final lesson. Coach Saunders had seen the girl’s prideful reaction, and gave a harsh barking laugh.

    ‘Oh, no, Yuriko – you’ve got it quite wrong! This grading system is completely different from your schoolwork one: in this, an “A” is the lowest grade, and a “D” is the highest.’

    The schoolgirl looked comically crestfallen at this information, but also quite confused, and so, choking back laughter, the sports teacher enlightened her:

    ‘An “A” stands for “ass” – just a piece of ass, and that’s what you are now, and that’s all you are! But if you train up well, and give your betters pussy-pleasure wherever and whenever they demand it, then you might get up to a “C” grade eventually.’

    Yuriko was still puzzled, and now Ms. Greig interjected an explanation:

    ‘Grade “C” means “cunt”, it means you’re a practiced lesbian lover, and know how to give satisfaction. Most girls, and indeed women, are “C” grade – like Jenny and Cecilia for example, they just adore being fucked and eating any cunt they are told to – but they’ll always be the ones told, not the ones giving the orders!’

    ‘So …’ Yuriko asked hesitantly, ‘so.. what and who is a “D” then, if that’s the top grade?’

    Coach Saunders smiled with proprietorial pride, and gave the answer:

    ‘At the moment, there are only two amongst all of the students – “D” grade is “dyke”, and that’s Alexis of course, first and foremost, but I think Miranda is that strong and powerful as well, at least she is now.’

    The sports teacher looked squarely at Yuriko, and said firmly:

    ‘What you have you learned from all of this, girl? Say it clearly, don’t hedge or quibble!’

    Yuriko swallowed and looked at the floor. It wasn’t that she had any hesitation or doubt about the rightness and truth of the answer, it was just that the new meek Yuriko was strangely shy about saying it. Then she looked up, finding comfort in Ms. Greig’s warmly appreciative gaze upon her naked body, and in her admired teacher’s evident further desire for her. Still, Yuriko’s answer was a whisper:

    ‘I’m a lesbian … that I know now, for sure, I just want sex with girls, with women … and … I guess I want to be had, to be taken … I want to be told what to do by someone, and I want to be fucked over and over like you all took me last night – that was amazing!’

    ‘Well’, Ms. Greig laughed, with Alexis’s joke of the previous evening coming back into her mind: ‘eureka! you have made a great discovery indeed!’

    Coach Saunders delivered the final instructions to the blushing sapphic novice. Yuriko was informed that as an “A” grade girl, she was to make herself available unquestioningly to any “B”, “C”, and of course “D” grade lesbian who wanted her, whenever, wherever and however they did so. In the course of this, she learned that “B” grade was for “babe” – a designation for the prettiest and most feminine of the submissive girls, those who were more experienced than she was, but still in need of further grooming and instruction before they could be regarded as fully-fledged “C” grade “cunts”.

    ‘How will I know them?’ asked Yuriko with some puzzlement, ‘and how will they know me?’

    ‘Oh! – that’s easy’, replied Ms. Grieg with a smile. ‘You’ll know them because they will either make an obvious pass at you – groping your tits, or – as you don’t have much to hang on to there – putting a hand up your skirt and into your panties. Believe me, you won’t mistake their meaning or intentions!’

    ‘And’, added Coach Saunders, ‘they will know you because there is a strict rule for “A” graders: you must keep your pussy closely shaven, and put some nice perfume on it twice a day, and except for a couple of days at your time-of-the-month, from now on you are not permitted to wear any panties at all, not under a skirt and not when wearing trousers or shorts either! The other lezzie girls will soon spot you as a new novice “A” grader, and then, believe me, you’ll get no shortage of action and attention!’

    ‘Oh!’ said Yuriko in surprise, but seeing at once how this simple system worked. She remembered that when her class was in the locker room, changing for gym or field sports, she had noticed that there were several girls who did not seem to bother with panties. She had never thought of a reason why, and had just dismissed them as sluttish and lazy – but now, well, it appeared they were a quite different sort of slut from what she previously assumed. Then:

    ‘Oooohhh!’ gasped Yuriko suddenly, as her memory made a connection. One of the girls who seemed to be pantyless every time they changed for sports was none other than the only other Asian girl in the Upper Sixth Form. Mei Lin was of Chinese (well, South Korean) parentage, and she was perhaps the most beautiful and elegant girl in the whole school. Tall, slim and slender, with an alabaster smoothness to her perfect skin, her face had high clear cheekbones and deep dark almond-shaped eyes; the exotic ensemble was completed by the cascade of shining fine jet-black hair that swept straight down her back. She was a quiet and shy girl with a classic and ethereal beauty, and Yuriko suddenly realised that she had been attracted to her for quite some time.

    Hesitantly, she posed a question which had suddenly become very important: ‘Ms, Greig, can we “A” grade girls, you know, can we play around with each other? – I mean, if no one in a higher grade wants us to go with them, that is!’

    The geography teacher nodded her head in confirmation: ‘Yes, of course – we like you novice girls to get as much pussy-training as you can! The only rule is, you can’t demand that a girl who is in the same grade must do what you say, you can only ask her, or show her that you are up for it and hope that she reciprocates. … Mmm, has someone struck your fancy then?’ laughed Ms. Grieg, and she gave Yoshiko a playful pinch on her ass. ‘I know!’ she continued, ‘it’s Mei Lin, isn’t it?’

    Yuriko blushed and quietly nodded, thinking all the time of the lovely Korean babe, of her long slim legs and incredibly sexy ass, and she felt herself getting wetter and hotter in her pussy. She recalled how Mei Lin would often get changed quite near her, and that her eyes had always been drawn to the other Asian girl’s smooth shiny jutting Venus mound – but, ironically, she had been afraid that Mei Lin would think her one of those dirty lezzies if she saw her looking, and any time Mei Lin’s head turned Yuriko’s way she had hastily jerked her gaze away to something, anything, else. Whether it was this guilty feeling, or racial fellow-feeling, or recognition of Mei Lin’s extraordinary serene beauty, she was the one girl to whom the old superior Yuriko had never given put-downs or shown up in class. Now, Yuriko was greatly relieved at this, for she thought that Mei Lin possibly might like her (or at least not actually dislike her), and … might like her in another way too, as another “A” grade piece of lesbian ass.

    As Yuriko walked across the grass lawn from the teachers’ accommodation block to her first class of the day, her thoughts were in a whirl – most of the time pre-occupied with memories of Mei Lin tantalisingly undressing next to her in the locker room, and fantasies that the other Asian girl would reach out and seize Yuriko’s cunt, claiming it for her own. In her lessons that day, all of her classmates marvelled at the new, transformed Yuriko – she was meek, diffident, self-effacing – in fact, the model of a quiet deferential Japanese girl. That was, apart from the fact that on Coach Saunders’s orders she wore no panties, and that when Alexis ordered her during the lunch-break to follow her into a cubicle in the girls’ toilets, Yuriko went willingly, even eagerly, falling to her knees before her young mistress even before she was told to, kissing Alexis’ feet and then worshipping at the commanding Head Girl’s capacious dripping cunt.

    That evening, feeling quite nervous, Yuriko hesitated outside the door of Mei Lin’s room (at this expensive school all of the girls had individual bedrooms), before she summoned up her courage and knocked on the door. A soft voice bid her enter, and Yuriko quietly slipped inside, carefully closing the door again behind her. It seemed that Mei Lin had been in the process of brushing her beautiful long black hair, for she was standing in front of her wardrobe mirror with a comb in one hand. She turned with a slight expression of surprise when she saw who it was, for she and Yuriko were not particularly close and the Japanese girl had never before visited her room. Mei Lin hadn’t been involved in the gang-banging of Yuriko on the previous night (that had been strictly for “C” and “D” graders only), and so she didn’t know of the uppity bitch’s downfall or her newly-discovered lesbianism.

    Mei Lin raised an interrogative eyebrow and was about to ask what Yuriko wanted – but then the tall Korean girl’s eyes widened in shock as this became apparent. Without saying a word, Yuriko lifted up the front of her red tartan school-uniform mini-skirt and exposed her bare and shaven pussy. Mei Lin gave a little gasp, and put the comb down on her desk, almost as if to steady herself. She looked at Yuriko expressionlessly for several heartbeats, and the latter began to fear that she had made a mistake. Then Mei Lin’s mouth curved slightly in a smile, and she matched Yuriko’s gesture, slowly lifting up the front of her own uniform skirt and revealing the naked pelvis and smooth-shaven cunt that was beneath.

    Yuriko felt almost dizzy as a wave of relief and excitement swept through her. Her supposition had been right after all: it was no accident that Mei Lin didn’t wear panties on gym lesson days – she didn’t wear them on other days either, because she was, like Yuriko, a lesbian “A” grader. Mei Lin closed the distance between them, as both girls continued to hold the hems of their skirts above their waists, exposing their pussies. Mei Lin spoke faultless grammatical English, but always with a lilting sing-song accent that made her seem more exotic and exciting:

    ‘So, I think I like you better like this, Yuriko’.

    As Mei Lin spoke, she reached forwards and with an economy of effort that spoke of experience, she speared her index finger into Yuriko’s vagina, right up to the knuckle. Finding that there was no protest from the younger Asian girl, and that her pussy-lips were parted and slick with wet arousal, Mei Lin swirled her finger around for a moment inside Yuriko’s slit, and then stroked a fingertip along it, from bottom to top and ending with a flicking rub of her thumb very near to Yuriko’s tender clitoris.

    Yuriko was delighted at Mei Lin’s response: the gorgeous Korean girl had accepted her sexual overture, and was more than responding to the invitation! Yuriko gave a soft sigh, and her body quivered at the sensations induced by Mei Lin’s deftly expert caress. The latter saw this, and her smile widened, revealing her perfect white teeth. The slim and elegant Korean made Yuriko gasp with arousal as her finger slid back down the younger girl’s pussy, probing and parting her labia, and she spoke in a soft husky whisper:

    ‘You come with me.’

    Then Mei Lin laughed, shook her back her rippling mane of shiny black hair, and repeated her words, but now with an unmistakeable emphasis upon the second word that was redolent with the promise of passion:

    ‘You cum with me!’

    And then, taking her new girlfriend by the hand, Mei Lin led the younger Asian teen across to her bed for the first of many, many nights of lust and lesbian love-making.

    And what of Yuriko after this? Well, she was always a quick learner and hard working at her studies, and before long both she and Mei Lin were given their “B” grade, and then their “C”. But, despite her increasing expertise and her willingness to anything that a lover wanted, in that grade she would always stay – for her true nature was indeed to be a submissive cunt.

    If you have made it to the end, congratulations! It is something of a marathon – but then, so was Yuriko’s sexual education! I did not expect the story to become as long as this, but it just kept on growing as I was writing it. I hope that you have enjoyed it – if so, do check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)


  • Kate and Pippa: the Wicked Middleton Sisters Part One

    Font size : +


    With Kate’s hot little tities out there I felt inspired. I have to say Pippa is so hot!

    As William stood in line at the convenient store checkout with his few items, he noticed that his girlfriend, Kate, was once again, on the front cover of a tabloid, this time for attending the Day-Glo Midnight Roller Disco. He had not seen the outfit that she worn for the event, but now that he had it was probably a good thing he didn’t. Even looking at the pictures of her caused his cock to stir, her tight yellow shorts that showed every luscious curve of her tight narrow ass and from the front the crevice of her cunny. Then there was the sequined halter top that made it obvious she wasn’t wearing a bra over her perky little titties.

    No, if he had seen her before the event, he would have probably ripped her clothing off and fucked her until she couldn’t walk, let alone skate.

    Knowing that he would see her soon, Will picked up the magazine and flipped through it, hoping to see more of Kate in that naughty outfit. Though the pictures of her did not disappoint, it was the pictures of Kate’s hot young sister, Pippa, that made Will become a little harder.

    Philippa Charlotte Middleton, better known as Pippa to her friends. Or better known to Will, the girl he could never have. On moving day at his first year at St. Andrews, Will had come across a girl bent over, her shorts riding up her firm young ass, exposing her long, tanned legs. Being the horny nineteen year old boy that he was, Will had no problem to let this girl know that she was being watched, especially since it was going to be great material for later in the shower when he jerked his royal staff off.

    However, Will soon found out that this girl was not going to attend the university, but rather her sister was. When he first met Kate, he thought she was pretty, but nowhere near as sexy as her younger sister. Ever since that day, Will could not get the image of Pippa’s ass out of his head, especially when he fantasized about letting his tongue trace that tight little hole, or taking her virgin ass with his large cock.

    It was difficult to focus only on Kate when Pippa was around them, especially with her teasing ways. He was aware of her flirtations, her suggestive comments that would make Kate blush and make him hard. He knew that when she bent down in front of him that she knew she was showing a large portion of her chest, her tits not confined by a bra, swaying with her every movement. Her breasts were bigger than Kate’s a handful and no doubt a mouthful. It took everything in him to not reach out and cup one of her tits, to knead the flesh, to pull on her nipple, to see how pointy they would become.
    Recently, Pippa had become more adventurous with her sexual teasing. She would often press herself up against William’s body longer than accepted, touching him somewhat inappropriately, such as her hand on his thigh or cupping the bottom of his ass. Will was flattered by the attention, especially since he considered her to be the sexiest of the two Middleton sisters, but he could never cross that line with Pippa, although Kate would laugh it off and when they were alone together Kate would press him for details on Pippa’s latest indiscretions. Kate got that sexy “cat in heat” look in her eye when Will told her how she has rubbed her crotch against his ass and so on. Kate was so hot in their lovemaking after these confessions, William began to make up little peccadilloes for Pippa.

    As much as Will was attracted to Pippa, he loved Kate and didn’t think he could ever hurt her by hooking up with her sister. God, how he wanted to.

    ***

    For Pippa the attention was getting very old. She pulled her hood over her head. Here we go again. She braced herself as she opened the door, holding her arm up against all of the flashing lights. The paparazzi were out in full force this morning, covering every inch of her front lawn. She blinked quickly, trying not to be blinded as she tried to escape. After what seemed like ages, she finally managed to get in her car. She sighed, rubbing her eyes, feeling as if this day would be too long all ready.

    She revved the engine to tell the photographers to back off unless they wanted to be run over. She sped down the street, going well over the speed limit until she was several blocks away from her ever-present stalkers. Knowing they would be on her trail, she kept driving, taking strange twists and turns to try to keep them away.

    She picked up her phone and dialed her friend Liv’s number. She bit her lip as the phone rang.

    “Hey, girl. What’s up?” a light-hearted voice picked up.

    “Hey, Liv, I need a favor.”

    “Go on?” Liv questioned.

    “The paparazzi keep following me again and I was wondering if I could come stay with you…again?” she winced, feeling guilty for continually asking her friend for shelter.

    The other line was quiet for a moment, then Liv started slowly, “…Well, I mean, you know you can stay with me. It’s just that-“

    “Really?” Pippa smiled, holding back an excited squeal. It wasn’t often she could escape from her stress of being constantly watched and every chance she got to hide made her incredibly happy.

    “Well, yes, of course, but I-“

    “Thank you so much! I’ll make it up to you I swear! I’ll bring the best wine and we’ll watch some of those old Hollywood movies you like so much! It’s gonna be great.”

    “Okay, but I want you to-“

    “Anything, I’ll do anything. I’ll go-oh, hey, wait, Kate’s on the other line. Look, I think I know what this is about,” she rolled her eyes, “so I gotta go, but I’ll call you later. Bye!”

    Pippa switched lines, then took a deep breath, “Yes, Kate?” she asked sternly.

    “Hey,” her sister said softly. “Look, Pippa this thing you have with teasing Will, don’t you think you are taking it too far…”

    Pippa shifted the phone to her other shoulder. “Too far!? With the crap I have to put up with every day, I have to get my jolly’s off somehow don’t I sis?”she bit back.

    The line was silent for a moment. “I know the attention is awful, Pippa, but you don’t have to take it out on Will…”

    “I’m tired of this, Kate, I’m really, really fucking tired of this bull shit,” her hand gripped tighter on the steering wheel.

    “I know, I know, that’s why I’m trying to talk to Will, but I-“

    “But what?” Pippa she snapped.

    “I just don’t think there’s anything we can really do.”

    “You mean you’re not going to help me.”

    “That’s not what I said, I-“

    “Listen up, I’m not the one who decided to marry into the royal family. I never wanted any of this publicity. Do you think it’s fun having to cover my face everywhere I go so that I don’t end up in every magazine sold on the streets? Do you know how hard it is to get away from these people?” she choked back tears. “I love you, Kate, I really do, but this is getting to be too much, don’t you think it unfair that you are the only one who gets to ride that big royal cock? “

    “Really Pippa, there’s no need to get…vulgar-“

    “No need. You get a body guard. Hell, you have, like, ten! I get harassed every fucking day. But, no, I can’t get help from the crown because I’m not going to marry the fucker!” she yelled at her sister. “Look, don’t fucking talk to me until you either make some kind of deal with the press or agree that I can fuck Will, okay princess to be!” and with that Pippa slapped her phone shut.
    She kept on driving, and was able to slip into a grocery store hooded and with dark glasses and buy a bottle of red without being recognized.

    She arrived at Liv’s just a few minutes later, parking her car on the shady side street that the paparazzi would never dream to turn on to. She got out and grabbed the wine bottle, heaving a sigh of relief. She walked up to the familiar white door and buzzed flat 221.

    “Pippa?” Liv’s voice came over the intercom.

    “Hey! Can you buzz me in?” Pippa smiled, finally feeling a bit relaxed.

    “Yep, hold on,” Liv pressed a button. “Okay, try now.”

    “Thanks!” Pippa called back as she opened the door. She trotted up the stairs and turned down the left hallway to see Liv waiting for her.

    “Come here!” Liv broke into a huge smile, beckoning Pippa to give her a hug.

    Pippa smiled and ran over to her friend, embracing her tightly. “Thank you so much,” she said.

    “Anything for you, darling,” Liv pulled out of the hug, wiping a strand of her long black hair away from her ruby red lips. “Let’s get you settled in,” she held open the door to her flat. Pippa handed her the bottle of wine.

    Pippa walked in and was a bit shocked to see a full photo background set up and several whips and handcuffs all over the ground. “Are you doing a photo shoot tonight, then?” Pippa turned back around.

    “Well, doll, I tried to warn you on the phone, but you wouldn’t let me get a word in edgewise! But don’t worry about that,” Liv breezed past her, setting the wine bottle down on a table. She then turned down the hallway, saying, “I’ve got you all set up in the guest room down here.”

    Pippa followed her down the hall and into the room. She flopped onto the familiar blue gingham bed, melting into the sheets, feeling tired all ready.

    “Looks like you won’t even need any wine tonight,” Liv laughed.

    Pippa smiled up at her, yawning a bit. “I think I might just take a nap and come out later. Would that be all right?”

    “No, of course not. You can’t take a nap in this house, who do you think you are?” Liv stuck a tongue out at her. “I’ll try to keep Hazel quiet for you.”

    Pippa furrowed her brows.

    “She’s my sub tonight,” Liv explained.

    “Ahh,” Pippa nodded.

    “Sleep tight.” Liv smiled.

    “Thanks.” Pippa watched Liv flip off the light and exit the room before rolling over with a humph. She closed her eyes and stretched, grabbing onto the blanket and kicking off her shoes. She nuzzled against the pillow and took a few breaths before dozing off.

    “Oh, please, more!” a shrill scream woke Pippa up with a start.

    “Down, slut! Don’t talk you little cunt!” Pippa heard Liv yell back.

    Pippa rubbed her eyes. Her stomach gurgled and she realized she hadn’t really eaten all day. Well, I’m sure it won’t disturb them if I just go make myself some soup. She swung her legs over the bed and went to the door. She cracked open the door slowly, not wanting to startle her flat mates.

    She held back a gasp at what she saw. She had all ways heard about Liv’s work but had never seen it in action. Liv, sporting a black corset and black stockings, held a riding crop in her hand and a snarl on her face. She swung down the crop against the legs of the girl on the ground, a redhead wearing nothing but a leather collar, handcuffs, and what appeared to be chocolate syrup.

    The girl moaned at the stinging sensation. Liv bent down and smacked the redhead across the face. “Hazel! Be. Quiet!” she snarled.

    Hazel’s eyes widened as she nodded, her ample breasts jiggling seductively.

    Pippa turned her gaze to the right to see a cameraman filming the encounter. Her eyes drifted back to Liv and Hazel.

    Liv used the riding crop to trace slowly over Hazel’s perfectly round ass, making the redhead shiver. “Let’s tie you up,” Liv smirked. Liv roughly dragged a wooden chair from the side of the set, placing it right above Hazel’s head. She then grabbed Hazel roughly by the shoulders and tossed her onto the chair. She grabbed a chain from off the floor and proceeded to tie Hazel up.

    Pippa shook her head, but she could not tear her eyes away from the pair. She watched for a few more minutes as Liv began licking her way up Hazel’s firm young body, she couldn’t have been more than twenty.

    Liv roughly spread Hazel’s legs and immediately let her tongue plow through the younger woman’s shaved pussy lips. Hazel threw her head back and groaned as Liv parted her pink lips and buried her tongue deep into the bound girls dripping cunt.

    Both of Liv’s hands moved to Hazel’s breasts and mercilessly pulled and twisted them as her tongue continued to fuck the younger woman’s pussy. Pippa could feel her pussy growing hot and damp as she took the scene in, moving back into the shadows of the hallway but still with a perfect view of Liv as she now plunged two fingers into Hazel’s cunt and pinched the younger woman’s clit between two fingers.

    Pippa’s heart was beating quickly but the rhythm of Liv’s fingers as she fucked Hazel took on an uncanny pace, as her long fingernails scraped over the chained woman’s exposed clit. Suddenly Hazel’s entire body began to buck and strain against her constraints and then as Hazel’s ass lifted from the chair, her cunt exploded in volley after volley of creamy cum, and Liv was there to take it into her mouth or take it full on the face. Pippa found herself shaking. Her own pussy had soaked the crotch of her jeans.

    Pippa’s eyes were wide, she suddenly realized that she might be discovered and scampered back into her room. She heaved against her door, trying to steady her breathing. She felt as if she had run a marathon, not just watched her friend lick another woman pussy until it had erupted, she had never imagined anything like it before.

    Well, I’m certainly not getting any food right now, she thought. She took off her jeans and plopped back down on the bed. Might as well try to get some rest, she tried to shake her less wholesome thoughts out of her head. Her valiant efforts were soon rendered useless when, right on the edge of sleep, she heard a soft moan from the other room.

    She shut her eyes tight, scared and confused by the way she was thinking and the sensations she was feelings by hearing this sound.

    “Oh, God, unnnnh,” a helpless cry came from the other room.

    “Quiet!” Liv yelled before Pippa heard her give Hazel a big smack.

    “Huhhh,” Pippa’s breath was shaky as she tried to calm herself down. She pulled the blankets in tighter.

    Pippa bit her lip, trying to picture a nice picnic or some other normal thought. But the moans and smacks from the living room only got louder and Pippa lost her focus more and more.

    By the time the moans had turned into screams, Pippa had lost all control and had started stroking her clit through her panties. She couldn’t believe how soaking wet her pussy was. She pushed the crotch of her panties to the side and let her slender fingers trace her slick and puffy cunt lips.

    She continued stroking herself slipping two fingers deep into her young cunt then running them back out over her throbbing clit. She tried to conjure up images of Hazel trapped in the chair as Liv made her cum, but her shock and intense pleasure, the image that would not leave her pretty head was that of her sister Kate, tied to a chair, her legs lewdly spread as she her own sister buried her tongue deep into her lovely cunt.

    Pippa had often stolen glances at her sister’s lovely pussy as they shared a bathroom to get ready to go out. She now had to admit that there had always been a secret thrill that she took from seeing Kate naked, but she had never allowed herself to dwell on it, or to explore the oppressed lust she had for Kate.

    She closed her eyes and imagined the look of total submission on Kate’s face as she her own sister sucked her slick little clit deep into her mouth, while three of her slender fingers ravished Kate’s sopping cunt.

    Pippa’s head was filled with the image of her bring Kate to a crashing climax while her ears were taking in the erratic smacks being delivered in the other. When she heard Hazel cursing and Liv yelling back, she imagined how lovely it would be to smack herself important sisters wet pussy until it came in gush after gush of cum. The imaged pushed Pippa over the edge. She bit her lip as she came, the entire bed vibrating beneath her twitching body as her cunt squirted cum for the first time to her utter amazement. After she stopped spasming, she licked her fingers clean before running her hand through her hair long hair until it glistened with her own cum.

    She huffed and cast her eyes down in shame. What was she doing? How could she have those wicked thoughts about her own loving sister? Yes, she was angry at her at the moment, but oh how she had cum, like never before. While she felt somewhat embarrassed for having got off with visions of making her own sister come while bound to a chair and with two ladies who were, basically, torturing each other next door. Confused and upset, she pulled the covers over her head and hummed herself to sleep.

    ***
    Pippa woke up feeling much more at ease with the previous night’s events. She decided that there was no getting around it; she had gotten off to a wicked fantasy about her soon to be a princess sister, and a pair of submissive and dominant ladies. She waved the issue off, saying she’d just chalk it up to experience. But a deeper part of her knew that this experience was one she’d want again.

    She shook her head and yawned, feeling like these thoughts were just too much for her this early in the morning. She hopped out of bed and popped out the door.

    She ruffled her hair as she walked down the short hallway and into the kitchen.

    “Well, good morning, sunshine,” Liv smiled at her over a cup of tea.

    “Hey,” Pippa smiled. “How’d it go last night?”

    Liv beamed. “Really well, actually. Hazel’s a doll and oh so fun to work with. I see you got some rest,” she laughed.

    “Yeah, quite the nap, really,” Pippa laughed.

    “Glad you were comfortable,” Liv raised tea cup to her mouth.
    “Yeah, I was, I really was. And I want to thank you again, Liv. This means so much to me. It’s just really hard with the paparazzi being everywhere, and it is so nice to get away. And you’re too wonderful for having me here. I can’t thank you enough.”

    “You know you’re all ways welcome when you need me. Now,” Liv set down her tea cup, “I don’t mean to sound rude or pushy, but what did your sister say when she called yesterday?”

    Pippa rolled her eyes. “Oh, the same old, same old. She doesn’t feel like it’s her place, she’s trying, yadda yadda,” she shrugged. “I told her I should get a piece of Will’s cock for the shit I have to go through,” she chuckled drinking her tea.

    Liv tapped her fingers on the table, sighing. “Well, now that’s the spirit it’s about time that you did something drastic.”

    “Drastic?” Pippa raised a brow.

    “Well, just do something as some sort of, oh, I don’t know…blackmail,” Liv smiled devilishly.

    “Blackmail?” Pippa raised her eyebrows pointedly. “You think I’m capable of blackmail?”

    “Why, yes,” Liv leaned forward, “I often think you’re capable of anything.” Liv took another sip of tea, raising her brows right back.

    “And so what do you propose I do?” Pippa asked.

    “Something…scandalous.”
    “Such as…?”
    “Well,” Liv smiled, “you want to do something that could ruin your sister’s name. Something that not even her body guards could protect her from. Mmmm what about a lesbian affair? Ooh, this is exciting!” Liv smiled, wiggling her shoulders and scrunching up her nose.

    Pippa bit her lips and shook her head. “No, I don’t want to ruin her name, really.”

    “Well, you’re not going to, that’s just the thing. You’ll just pretend like you’re going to so that she will bend to you.”

    “So what’s your evil plan?”

    “Well, I think that there should be some naughty pictures taken of her royal wanna-be, with a lovely woman of a certain persuasion,” Liv grinned.

    “What!” cried Pippa, though the very thought of it excited her.

    “You’re right. You’re going to be in some compromising positions at angles at which you look like your sister.”

    Pippa couldn’t believe her ears. Was Liv really suggesting that she take compromising photographs of herself so that she looked like Kate, all for her sister to grow up and listen to her? “Are you serious?” she voiced her thoughts.

    “Of course I am! It’s a classic scandal, and oh-so-fitting for your little ‘good girl’ Kate.” Besides, there are all ready rumors that she and Will are having issues; the press will eat this up!” Liv squealed with excitement. “Oh, this is just too fun!”

    Pippa frowned. “Well…I don’t know. I don’t want to risk ruining my sister’s reputation.”

    “Oh, honey, don’t worry about that,” Liv dismissed her thoughts with a flip of her hand. “Half of the papers nearly do that every day.”

    “You really think I should do this?” Pippa rested her chin in her hand.

    “Do you really think you deserve no help?” Liv countered.

    Pippa chewed on her lip. Well, at least it would give me a good excuse to experiment with a another woman She looked down, biting her tongue. I really need to figure out what I was thinking last night. “I can’t believe I’m actually saying this, but, I kind of like your idea,” she winced, still a bit unsure.

    Liv punched the air with a low “yes.”

    “The thing is, I have no idea who I would go to,” Pippa admitted.

    “Oh, I know just The Woman,” Liv smiled slowly. “I’ll call her now.” She picked up her cell phone and dialed a number.

    Pippa’s heart rate went up as she tried to contain her joy. She was going to be in compromising photos…with another woman. She felt squirmy when she remembered her Kate fantasy, how vivid, and how it had been utterly unlike anything she had ever felt before . And that was only from imagining herself with Kate. She bit back a moan, My God, she thought I could blackmail Kate into fucking me.

    Liv winked at Pippa as she held the phone to her ear. “Ms. Adler? I think you have a new client.”
    . . .
    “What exactly do you require of me, Miss Middleton?” Irene smiled at her latest client from behind the door, eyeing her up. She had brown eyes, long brown hair, and despite being an age close to forty she had the most sensual figure Pippa had ever seen. She certainly will be fun to play with the hot young woman thought.
    “Uh, hi,” Pippa waved, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, “Pippa,” she smiled awkwardly, holding out her hand.

    Irene smiled. I all ways do like the shy ones. They’re my naughtiest. Irene swung open the door, letting Pippa in. “Ms. Adler,” her slender, longer hand enveloped Pippa’s smaller one.

    Pippa’s eyes grew wide as she saw how incredibly unclothed Irene was, in a white see through night gown. She took a moment to compose herself. “Uh, so, Irene,” Pippa laughed nervously, “how is this-“

    “Ms. Adler.” The woman turned away. “You may not call me Irene,” she called back as she walked into another room.

    Pippa stared mesmerized. Her eyes watched the older woman’s swaying hips excitedly. She shook her head, closed her apparently-open mouth and followed her, her cheeks growing red.

    Irene was sitting at a vanity, lifting the top of a small box delicately. She reached in, picking up a pair of opera-length white latex gloves, which she then rolled slowly up her arms, making eye contact in the mirror with Pippa the entire time.

    Pippa had felt less sexually vulnerable watching a porno. Yet still she stared, utterly captivated.

    Irene sensed her client’s uneasiness, smiling slowly. “I was thinking we’d start you off in the chair, as Liv suggested,” Irene glanced back. “How does that sound?” Irene winked at the blushing girl.

    Pippa’s mouth hung open, too stunned for words. “I-I, well, I-“

    “Oh, shhhhh,” Irene pursed her lips, “your voice won’t be required.”
    Irene turned back to face the mirror, reaching back into the box to take out a strange looking…bracelet? Pippa had never seen anything like it before. It was a thick leather strap that had little metal rings on it and a large black ball in the center.

    “Oh, look at you with your little furrowed brows,” Irene cooed. “You’re so innocent,” she whispered the last word. She walked over to Pippa. “We’ll soon change that,” she stroked her cheek softly. Then, without warning, she smacked Pippa across the face.

    Pippa sharply inhaled. “What-“

    Before she could utter another word, Irene had shoved the giant black ball into Pippa’s mouth, tying the leather ends around the back of her head.

    “Unnh!” Pippa tried to say something, but only a muffled sound came out.

    “Hush now,” Irene wiped a strand of hair out of Pippa’s face, “we don’t want you to strain yourself.”

    Pippa massaged her thighs nervously, not entirely sure what she was getting herself into.

    “Now, isn’t it a bit hot in here? Well, let’s get those clothes off, shall we?”


  • A Boy and his Genie – Chapter 12

    Font size : +


    Matt and Sophie deal with the society.

    In the year 2012, 15-year-old Sophie Swift was confused. She’d felt an irresistible compulsion to go inside a mansion, where she’d met a nude man and girl. The man had told her that this girl was his genie, and that he was giving her to him. And now all that was left was a lamp, sat on the floor. She approached it with caution, not really understanding what was happening. She reached out a hand to touch it. It felt cold. Dormant.

    Sophie put the lamp in her bag, and walked home. Whatever this was, she wanted to be somewhere safe.
    “You’re home late!” Shouted her mother to her as she walked in.
    “Can’t talk. Busy,” Sophie said as she went straight upstairs.
    “Oh, charming!” Mrs Swift said. “Dinner’ll be ready in half an hour!”
    “Alright!” Sophie shouted back.

    Sophie went to her room, and took the lamp out of her bag, setting it on her table. She sat down on her bed, and stared at the lamp. It looked so old, yet flawless. Not a scratch on it. Sophie reached out to it.
    “I shouldn’t…” she said. She picked it up, and held it in her hands. Then, hesitantly, she rubbed it. She felt it grow warm in her hands, and she watched a cloud of light-blue smoke pour out.

    “Oh finally,” Alexis said as she appeared on the bed next to her. “I was beginning to think you were gonna chicken out.”
    “Oh my God, this is not real, this is not real…” Sophie said.
    “Oh it’s quite real, I promise,” Alexis smiled. “So what will it be then? Eternal youth? Wealth beyond your wildest dreams? Or do you just wanna fuck?”
    “What makes you think I want a genie?”
    “Mistress, I’ve existed for hundreds of thousands of years, and I can honestly say that’s the best joke I’ve ever heard,” Alexis laughed. “In my entire life, I’ve never met a human who doesn’t want things they can’t have. Well, things they can’t have until they meet me.”

    “I’m still not convinced you’re a genie.”
    “I promise you I am. I can’t lie to you.”
    “Prove it then. Cast a spell. Or does that count as one of my 3 wishes?”
    “Honestly, Disney ruin everything, don’t they? There’s no 3 wishes. You get as many as you want. And none of that “evil genie” stuff. No wish misinterpretation. You get what you want. And if I mess up somehow, which I most definitely won’t, I’ll fix it for you. I give you my 100% satisfaction guarantee.”
    “I’m still waiting for my proof.”

    Alexis grinned.
    “Your wish is my command, Mistress,” she said. She snapped her fingers, and Sophie was instantly nude.
    “Hey, what are you doing!?” Sophie protested, grabbing her pillows to cover herself.
    “Mistress, you commanded me to demonstrate my power, and I did so,” Alexis replied. She got behind her, and cuddled her closely, rubbing her stomach.
    “Well what are you doing now?”
    “Just a little present for you, Mistress. To say thank you for releasing me from my lamp,” Alexis replied, continuing her fondling. “Tell me Mistress, has anyone ever touched you…down there?”
    “No…never…” Sophie replied. She then let out a little whelp, and she looked down to see Alexis rubbing her pussy. “Until now…”
    “Mistress…” Alexis said seductively, kissing her neck. “I can tell you’re not exactly experienced in this regard. Do you wish for me to pleasure you?” Alexis rubbed Sophie’s clit, and she whimpered.
    “Yes…yes…” She moaned.
    “Then your wish is my command…”

    Alexis stuck her tongue out, and licked her Mistress’ neck sensually. Sophie moaned, as, to her surprise, she felt the tongue begin to run down her skin.
    “What the fuck…” She moaned. She looked, and watched as Alexis’ tongue got longer and longer, making its way down her skin. It reached her right breast, and Alexis began licking her nipple. “Oh my God…how the fuck are you doing that…”
    “Why, magic of course,” Alexis replied, rolling her extended tongue over Sophie’s nipples, before allowing it to continue its journey down her body. It reached her pubic hair, which is caressed briefly, before it reached her entrance. Alexis moved her hands away from her groin, and began to play with her nipples. She did this until Sophie was about ready to get on her knees and beg for more.

    “You know Mistress, my tongue can do more tricks,” Alexis whispered in her ear. Sophie then felt Alexis’ tongue shift, before it split into two separate tongues. One tongue licked around the outside of Sophie’s vagina, while the other slid into her slowly.
    “Oh!” Sophie moaned. “Ohhhhhh….wow….”
    “Just relax, and let your faithful genie grant your wish…” Alexis said, her magic ensuring she could still speak, even with her tongues busy.

    Sophie’s moans grew louder, as she had her pussy eaten out for the first time in her life. She didn’t know how good it normally felt, but she had a funny feeling it was nothing like this. Alexis thrust one tongue in and out of her, while another rubbed her clit and the surrounding areas.
    “Sophie!” Mrs Swift said as she knocked on her door. “Dinner’s ready!”
    “Oh…” Sophie moaned. “I’m coming!”
    “Oh you certainly are,” Alexis grinned. She increased her licking, and Sophie’s screaming filled the house.

    ——————————-

    Back in 2015, Matt Evans was currently in the process of firing his umpteenth load of the day into Anna’s pussy. His face was one of sheer delight. Sophie may have been his crush for years, but he’d spent many an evening masturbating to thoughts of Anna too, so to fuck her was like a dream come true. But to be fair, most of Matt’s life now was like a dream come true.

    To Matt’s annoyance, he felt the warm wetness of Anna’s vagina pull off of his cock. He opened his eyes, and saw Sophie stood there with Alexis. Both of them were dressed.
    “Come on Matt,” Sophie said.
    “Whuh…what?” Matt asked through the horny haze that was clouding his mind. Sophie grabbed him, and pulled him onto his feet.
    “Matt, we’ve been summoned to a meeting with the society,” Sophie said.
    “But I’m having fun!” Matt complained.
    “Come on,” Sophie said. “Get Lumiosa and we’ll go.”
    “Oh fine!” Matt agreed, despite every fibre of his being wanting to rip Sophie’s clothes off and fuck her on the table. “Where is she, anyway?”
    “I’m here, Master!”

    The 3 of them turned to look in the direction of the voice. Lumiosa was sat on a chair, with her legs wrapped around Sam, who was fucking her hard. Meanwhile, she was making out with Cindy, who was frantically fingering herself.
    “Lumiosa, I wish for you to undo our horniness, and get us dressed,” Matt commanded.
    “Your wish is my command!” Lumiosa moaned in pleasure. She snapped her fingers, and Matt felt as though a great weight had been lifted from his shoulders, in that he no longer wanted to fuck to death everyone he saw. Lumiosa appeared next to him, dressed back in her clothes.
    “What the fuck Matt!?” Sam moaned. “You’re such a cock-block! I was about to cum!”
    “Oh shut up and just fuck Cindy,” Sophie said. Sam’s body instantly responded to the command by moving over to Cindy, and ramming into her pussy. She wasn’t complaining.

    The 4 of them left the classroom, and headed back to Sophie’s Ferrari.
    “What do you think they want?” Matt asked his girlfriend as they cuddled in the back of the car.
    “I dunno,” Sophie replied. “But judging by Neil’s tone, I doubt it’s good.”
    “We’ll be fine though. No-one can hurt us. Not now we’re free from the rules.”
    “I know, but I still don’t like talking to them.”
    “We’ll get through it, whatever it is.”

    They arrived at Sophie’s house, and walked in. The other members of the society were reclined on various sofas and armchairs, some of which were normally there, and some of which had been conjured up.
    “Sit down,” Neil said sternly. The 4 of them sat down on one of the sofas, without a word. “What are you?”
    “What on Earth are you talking about?” Sophie asked, clearly not wanting to give answers.
    “Ophelia, play the footage,” Neil ordered.
    “Yes Master.”

    Ophelia bowed her head, and snapped her fingers. Sophie’s TV turned on magically, to a news story.
    “A man was arrested today in the home of billionaire businessman Alex Brookman,” said the news reader. “The elderly man has not been identified, but we are hearing reports that he is claiming to be Alex Brookman himself, despite Mr Brookman being known as appearing much more youthful than this man. Whoever this man is, the police have charged him with several hundred counts of murder and rape, after the bodies of several hundred nude girls were found in the house with him.”

    “Care to explain?” Brian said.
    “Not really,” Matt replied.
    “When we saw this, we went to visit Alex in prison,” Sarah said. “He told us about how you two turned up, undid his wishes, and took his genie away from him. Which is of course, impossible.”
    “And your point is?” Sophie asked.
    “Tell us how you did it!” Neil shouted. “If you two can break the rules, then tell us how you do it!”
    “And why should we?” Sophie asked. “What could you possibly do to us if we refuse?”

    The group stayed silent.
    “Fine then,” Neil said. “We’ll ask you nicely. Please tell us how you can do it.”
    “If you two can indeed break the rules, then we can fulfil our goal!” Jürgen said. “We can do what we have always sought to do; rule this world! Control it for the betterment of all humankind!”
    “And for yourselves,” Alexis said. “Actually, mostly for yourselves.”
    “No one asked for your opinions, genie,” Sarah said to her.
    “Actually, if you want us to stay friendly towards you, assuming we even are at the moment, it’d be wise for you to be nice to our genies,” Sophie said threateningly. “They’re our friends.”
    “Genies are tools for our pleasure, nothing more,” Brian said. “Observe. Lexia, I wish for an amazing blowjob.”
    “Your wish is my command, Master,” Lexia obeyed. She bowed her head, and then pulled Brian’s trousers down, before taking his cock in her mouth.

    “We genies have feelings too, you know,” Alexis said.
    “Not that they matter,” Sarah said. “This world has a pecking order. At the top are us Masters. Next come normal humans. And finally, there’s the genies. You exist only to grant our wishes.”
    “That is not true!” Lumiosa shouted. “I’m sorry, Miss Sarah, but…I used to agree with you. I really did. But Master Matt has been so kind to me. He treats me like an equal. He wants me to be more than just a servant.”
    “Then he is foolish,” Jürgen said.

    “And yet you’re the ones talking down to the ones who have the power to cause you unspeakable horrors,” Sophie said.
    “Sophie dear, you are both far too kind-hearted for that,” Sarah laughed.
    “Perhaps we are. But we’re not too kind-hearted to punish you like we punished Alex,” Matt said.
    “The two of you dislike how we consider ourselves higher than other humans, and yet you seek to judge us?” Neil said. “We may seek Godhood, but at least we have the courage to admit it.”
    “We don’t want Godhood,” Sophie said. “We just want to allow people to live in peace. We use Alexis and Lumiosa’s magic for fun, but no-one gets hurt. Everyone we use our magic on enjoys it. Whereas you lot enslave people and keep them serving you for decades. We give pleasure to our friends. Your only friends are each-other, probably because they’re the only people you can’t enslave.”

    “Kraft macht Spaß,” Jürgen said. “Power is fun. You know what else is fun? Dominating other people. Ruling over them. It’s why we want to control the world. To control the universe. We want everyone to do as we command.”
    “And you believe that this so-called “maker” would allow that?”
    “He’s allowed you two more power, clearly,” Neil said. “Surely giving us the same power would be better? 6 heads are better than 2.”
    “You 4 could never work together,” Matt said to them. “You’d all be fighting over power. Sophie and I are in love. We’d work together to rule the world at least.”
    “Matt, it’s clear we’re not getting through to these people,” Sophie said. “I think we need to do something about them.”
    “What do you mean?”
    “Well, I was thinking we could…”

    ——————————-

    Sarah woke up in an uncomfortable bed. She opened her eyes, and realised the ceiling she was looking at was not the ceiling she was used to in her mansion. She sat up, and realised her body was far chubbier than it was, with much smaller boobs. It was the body she’d had in her youth, before becoming a Mistress.

    She looked around, and realised that she most definitely was not in her mansion. She was in the bedroom she’d had when she lived with her parents. Her abusive parents. The ones who hated her because her existence meant they couldn’t pamper her older brother as much. The ones whom she’d wished up an eternity of suffering for at the earliest opportunity.

    She looked over at the calendar on the wall. Friday the 13th of March, 1959. The day she found Iago’s lamp. It had just been sitting there in a bird’s nest, at the top of a tree. She’d gotten her more-athletic friend, Maggie, to climb up there and get it for her. Funny, if Maggie hadn’t thrown the lamp down to her, it might have been her instead that would have rubbed it, and gained Iago’s power.

    Sarah thought about Maggie. She was the only person who was ever really nice to her. After she’d given Hell to her parents and brother, she’d had Iago create a little alternate dimension for Maggie, where she could live out eternity in happiness. Her own personal Heaven. Now that Sarah thought of it, Maggie was probably the only “normal” she’d ever done anything nice for.

    “Hey, wake up bitch!” Shouted her brother, Hank, who was knocking on the door. “We’re gonna be late for school, and I ain’t waiting around for your lazy ass! 10 minutes or you’re walking!”
    “Oh….alright…” Sarah said in response. This was really weird. Why was she dreaming of her past? Was it a dream? It felt so real. If it was a dream, surely she should be waking up, now that she’s realised it’s a dream? So why wasn’t she?
    “Iago!” She shouted. “Are you there? Can you hear me?” No response. Something wasn’t right.

    Sarah got dressed, not enjoying the feeling of her overweight teenage body. She headed downstairs quickly, figuring that if she didn’t go now she wouldn’t get any breakfast before she had to leave for school.

    “Hank, Sarah, get in here now!” Sarah father shouted. She went into the living room, where she saw her parents sat on the sofa.
    “What the fuck do you want?” Hank asked them. “I was busy.” Sarah looked at her parents, and her eyes widened, for she saw that her father was holding what appeared to be Iago’s lamp.
    “Kids, your father has something to show you,” said Sarah’s mother. “Something which will change our lives forever.”
    Hank then did something which worried Sarah. He rubbed the lamp. Sarah watched as clouds of red smoke poured out, something which she’d seen thousands of times before, only this time, it filled her with worry. She watched as the clouds of smoke formed into the naked genie. Her naked genie. Or was he her father’s?
    “Oh my God…” Hank said.
    “This is my genie, Iago,” said Sarah’s father. “I found him on the way home from work yesterday. He will grant my every wish.”
    “We certainly had fun with him last night, didn’t we honey?” Sarah’s mother giggled. “My pussy’s still tingling.”

    “This can’t be happening!” Sarah exclaimed.
    “Oh shut up girl!” Her father shouted. “Actually, I’ve just had an idea of how to demonstrate Iago’s power to Hank. Iago, I wish for Sarah to have sex with Hank.”
    “Your wish is my command, Master,” Iago obeyed. He snapped his fingers, and Sarah began to feel her body move.
    “What’s happening!?” She exclaimed. She walked over to Hank, and gave him a kiss.
    “Woah…” Hank said.
    “Iago, stop this right now!” Sarah shouted. “That’s an order!”
    “Sarah, he won’t obey anyone but me,” her father said. “Have fun. Hank I mean, not you, Sarah.”

    ——————————-

    1974. 29-year-old Neil was walking home from work, happy with his life. He’d just told all his co-workers that he and his wife Mary were to be married in the autumn, and they’d all congratulated him. They’d picked out a little house in the countryside where they could move and raise the kids they planned to have. It was all going to be great.

    As he walked past an alley, he heard a woman scream. He turned and saw a man with a gun, pointing it at the woman, demanding her handbag.
    “Hey, what are you doing!?” Neil shouted. “Get away from her!”
    “Oh, and you’re going to stop me?” The robber laughed. Neil ran up to him, and, not really thinking, he punched him, knocking him down onto the floor.
    “Get out of here!” Neil shouted at the woman, she nodded, before trying to run off. Before Neil could do anything else, however, he heard several bangs, and felt agony in his legs. The robber had fired all his bullets into Neil’s legs, before running off, grabbing the woman’s handbag as he did. Neil collapsed on the floor, crying out in pain.
    “Oh my God!” The woman exclaimed. “Hang on, let me go and get an ambulance!”

    The woman ran off as quickly as she could, leaving Neil laid there, slowly bleeding to death. He looked over at a rubbish bin, and remembered something. This had happened to him before. This wasn’t 1974, it was 2015. Was this a dream? But it felt so real…He remembered how, the first time this had happened, he’d knocked over that bin, and in amongst the rubbish was a golden lamp, which, inside, had contained Ophelia.

    In desperation, Neil knocked over the bin, and rummaged through its contents, desperately trying to find the lamp. There was no lamp. How? It was there last time, so why not now? He needed Ophelia. Last time, she’d fixed his legs, and told him that, without her, the doctors would have had to amputate his legs. But he couldn’t have them amputated. How could he and his wife cope?

    ——————————-

    In 1949, in the town of Darmstadt, 12-year-old Jürgen had gotten up for school, and walked downstairs, where he’d found his mother buttering some toast for him.
    “Nein Mutti, ich habe kein Hunger! (No mum, I’m not hungry!)” he protested.
    “Ohne zu frühstücken hat man keine Stärke für den Tag, (Without breakfast you won’t have enough strength for the day,)” she replied, forcing the plate into his hand. Jürgen’s father had been killed 9 years prior in the war, and his mother had struggled to cope without him. She was pretty protective of him, even more so than she would naturally be.

    Jürgen reluctantly ate the toast, and even more reluctantly accepted a goodbye kiss on the cheek from his mother, before he took his bag, and left for school. He went next door, to knock on his friend Lars’ front door.
    “Oh, Jürgen,” said Lars’ mother as she opened the door.
    “Guten Morgen, Frau Schneider, (Good morning, Mrs Schneider,)” Jürgen said. “Ist der Lars bereit für die Schule? (Is Lars ready for school?)”
    “Ich komme jetzt! (I’m coming now!)” Lars shouted as he ran down the stairs. “Komm, wir gehen. (Come on, let’s go.)”

    The two boys walked to school, discussing the sorts of things young boys do.
    “Hast du die Hausaufgaben gemacht? (Have you done the homework?)” Lars asked his friend.
    “Ja natürlich, Dummkopf, (Of course I have, you moron),” Jürgen replied. “Meine Mutter würde nichts Anderes erlauben. (My mother wouldn’t allow me not to.)”
    “Darf ich-(Can I-)”
    “Ja. Aber nach der Schule kaufst du mir etwas Süßes. (Yes. But after school you’re buying me something sweet.)”

    The boys’ school day went as normal, and they walked back home together, Lars buying Jürgen a little bit of chocolate on the way home. They didn’t even take notice of the fire engine that sped by as they walked through the town. They didn’t take any notice until they got to their street, and saw that both of their houses, as well as several of the others around them, had been burned to the ground. Jürgen looked around, and he saw no trace of his mother.

    “Mutti…Mutti!? (Mum…Mum!?)” he shouted. No response. “Mutti!?” He ran towards the rubble of his house, desperate to find his mother.
    “Jung, warte! (Kid, wait!)” Someone shouted. “Ist da noch zu heiß! (It’s still too hot over there!)”
    Jürgen didn’t care. He ran onto the rubble, which felt warm, but not unbearably so. He started looking around for any trace of his mother.
    “Mutti! Mutti! Ich bin’s! (Mum! Mum! It’s me!)” He moved things around as best he could, desperate to find some sign that his mother was alive. He didn’t like what he found. Moving one piece of rubble, he found, sticking out from under something else, an arm and a hand, both badly singed.
    “Mutti…nein…” Jürgen started crying.

    Through his tears, he saw something glistening under another piece of rubble, like metal. It was then that memories came flooding back to him. He’d lived this before. Last time this had happened, he’d found, under the rubble, a magic lamp, with a genie called Marcio inside it. Jürgen reached to the piece of rubble that was covering the metal object. He pulled it off, and found…a cooking pot.

    ——————————-

    In 1993, a 43-year-old Brian was depressed. Really depressed. Last week, his wife had filed for divorce, after Brian had caught her in bed with another man. And another one. Even worse, today he’d lost his job, after his boss had announced they were making cutbacks. Brian had had enough. He was going to end it all. He was sat on a bridge over a small cliff, with a fast-moving river underneath it. Honestly, he wasn’t sure if it was big enough to kill him, but he’d give it a go regardless.

    “What on Earth are you doing young man!?” An old man shouted. He came up to him, and tried to pull him back. “Get off of there this instant!”
    “Why should I? My wife’s gone, my job’s gone, and I’ve got no friends. There’s nothing left for me in this world.”
    “Now now, that’s not right. Whenever you hit rock bottom, just remember that things can only get better.”
    “Can, not will. The sweet release of death has surely got to be better than this.”

    The old man sighed.
    “Listen to me, young man,” he said. “I’m dying. I’ve not got long left. Minutes maybe, if that. I have something which has kept me happy for many years. I was going to just let fate decide who gets it next, but I can tell you need something.”
    “What on Earth are you talking about?”
    “I assume you know what a genie is?”
    “Of course I do. I’ve seen Aladdin. They give you three wishes.”
    “Not 3, as many as you want. It could solve all your problems.”
    “Sure it could. If genies existed.”
    “Why, of course they do.”
    “Old man, I’m about to kill myself. Cheap jokes aren’t going to stop me.”
    “No, but this might.”

    The man reached into his coat, and pulled out a metal lamp.
    “Inside this lamp is a genie named Lexia,” the man explained. “She can grant your every wish.” Brian looked at the lamp, and remembered. He remembered doing this before. He remembered the future. He remembered being given this lamp, releasing Lexia, and sorting his life out. He needed this lamp. He reached out to get it, but as he did, the old man collapsed forward. He lost his grip on the lamp, and it fell off the bridge, into the river below.
    “Nooooo!” Brian shouted. “I need that lamp!”

    ——————————-

    “Do you think we’ve done the right thing?” Sophie asked Matt, as they watched what was going on from her living room. Matt nodded.
    “They needed to be punished,” Matt said. “And it’s not like they’ll be like this forever. Alex is in prison, and the other 4 are trapped in alternate versions of their pasts. But they’ll all eventually die, and pass on to whatever comes next. That’s better than how they’ve treated people before.”
    “I guess you’re right. It’s for the best I suppose. We couldn’t let people like them keep on going in the world.”
    “Come on Sophie, let’s go to bed.” Sophie nodded, and the two of them walked upstairs to her bedroom, hand-in-hand.

    “Alexis…” Lumiosa said. “What do you think of what they’ve done?”
    “I honestly don’t know,” Alexis replied. “I mean, I wanted them to suffer a little bit for everyone they’ve ever hurt. All the humans, Ophelia, Lexia, Iago, and hell, even Marcio. But now, I honestly don’t know. I decided long ago not to hold grudges against my bad Masters. I decided it was better to just live and let die. Once they’re gone, they’re gone, and I just let my life go on, with all the good Masters I’ve had. What about you?”
    “I do not know either. I should be fully supportive of my Master’s wishes, and it is nice to see my brothers and sisters liberated, but…I have been the victim of much cruelty over my life. I do not enjoy watching people suffer.”
    “Don’t worry,” Alexis said, picking up Ophelia’s lamp, which was sat with the others. “I trust them both. I don’t think they’ll end up like the society. I think they’ll stay true to themselves.”

    ——————————-

    Author’s message: So with this chapter, I wanted to show that the society weren’t totally evil. That they came from sad pasts, which their genies had helped them to overcome. I wanted to show that their evil had come from nurture, not nature. I hope I managed that.

    I hope my German was good enough, but if it wasn’t, dann korrigieren Sie mich bitte. Ich möchte’s verbessern!

    We’re really approaching the endgame now. I anticipate the story ending in the next couple of chapters, it’s just a matter of how we get there, which I’m still not sure about. But to be fair, I’m not really sure what will happen in a chapter until I write it. This particular method of punishing the society didn’t come about until today, and I started writing the chapter a couple of days ago. So while I know the general gist of the story’s ending, I don’t know the bits around it yet. That will come later.

    Incidentally, I mentioned before that I also post this on Literotica, but you’re getting the better version. When I submit this chapter to Literotica, I’m going to have to remove the sex scene between 15-year-old Sophie and Alexis, since Literotica has this bizarre policy of “no sex for under 18s”. So you guys are getting the uncensored version of this chapter!

    Someone mentioned in the comments of the last chapter that they were hoping Alexis would turn out to be the Mona Lisa. Honestly, that crossed my mind while writing it, but I didn’t cover it because I wanted to cover Leonardo’s early years. I might put a throwaway line in a later chapter about it, but if I don’t, feel free to keep assuming it.

    Anyway, I’m off to bed now because it’s nearly 1am and I’m tired.